1 - Barbarians in the gates
"We could have been down in Nags Head by now checking out the chicks." Mack dryly stated as he finished rolling up a joint. Looking over the tops of his gold rimmed glasses, he passed it to me and added: "But no, you had to choose Billy's burg instead. Just what the fuck are we going to do up here until Sunday?" Lighting the doobie, I toked it hard and passed it back to Mack. "We went down to Nags Head last time this shit happened. This was my turn to choose and besides, it's April. There's not that many chicks down on the Outer Banks right now, so we're going to have ourselves a colonial experience this weekend. Dig?
Rising to a height of 5'8" in platform boots which added another four inches, Mack shuffled over to the full size mirror and fluffed up his shoulder length, spiked on the top brown hair. I had thought of ribbing him about his new sense of fashion which included the flared green corduroy pants, and wide collared, baggy sleeved saffron hued silk shirt and mod-like hairstyle, but decided not to as the little fucker could cop an attitude rather quickly. All through junior high school we had gotten into no less than a half dozen fist fights, but got along much better in high school. Eighteen years of age like me, Mack was currently my business partner and although since twelve grade we hardly hung out with each other, the two of us were bivouacking together here at the Lord Paget Motor Lodge in Williamsburg. Common sense and practicality had us slipping out of our neighborhood this spring weekend.
Last weekend an extremely fucked up kid from our high school got caught smoking a joint in the mall's restroom. Arrested, this idiot confessed to be under the influence of LSD. Once downtown at juvenile detention with narcotics detectives and parents present, he proceeded to snitch out a several dope dealers in and around our stomping grounds. Word had gotten around that there was going to be some kind of big drug sweep. Being extremely cautious as well as having a very select clientele, neither Mack or I were named, but we just didn't want to be hassled by vehicle stops, shakedowns and all else associated with the local fuzz aggressively being on high alert.
Having reveled in Williamsburg a few times with our other partner Lee, I knew it to be somewhat of a party town. Of a somewhat different culture than our stomping grounds, or the beach scene down on the Outer Banks, Williamsburg offered possibilities to fellows like us. Both of us possessed fake drivers licenses which boosted my age to twenty four and Mack's to twenty two. On mine, my name was Ellery Mallory and if Mack had to flash his, he would be Richard Dickerson. They cost us a handsome sum, but would prove useful when buying liquor in bars or checking into motels under assumed names. Although we were old enough to buy and drink beer, Virginia law forbade us from consuming strong spirits, but with fake identification, we had no worries and this weekend would enjoy the fruits of our labor.
No it wasn't a suite at Nags Head with a balcony overlooking the Atlantic Ocean, but our accommodations were rather cozy. The room offered a rather scenic view of a large pond and forest beyond which seemed to have a calming effect upon us two wild Lynnhaven fellows. There was an overall serenity about the whole Williamsburg area. Those few we met thus far seemed much more courteous and socially geared than most of the lower peninsula. When registering our stay here at the Lord Paget, the desk clerk was all smiles and unlike motels down in Hampton or Newport News, we were not subject to be read a riot act regarding partying, cigarette burns or extra guests showing up. Off season in a tourist town, establishments that remained open were quite cordial to whatever business they could get. Aside from us, there were probably only three other rooms taken thus less chance of our presence disturbing anyone. Mack had a pretty good head on his shoulders and together we should have no problems here in this strange town.
Having an ice chest loaded with beer, a half gallon of rum, another of vodka and bottle of mescal on the low motel dresser there was enough alcohol for ourselves along with any guests we may see fit to entertain. As far as other party favors, between us we had two ounces of some rather potent Panamanian weed and almost a pill bottle full of Darvon pain killers. A low opiate dosage along with the liquor and weed made for a rather pleasurable sense of being. A mutual friend had the kind of doctor who would write him a prescription for about anything he wanted. Needless to say trading often occurred. As the 1970s continued so did the dope use in spite of Nixon's war on a counter culture that seemingly had went mainstream with the nation's youth. No less than three quarters of the students in our high school used some type of drug be it pot, cocaine, heroin, hallucinogens or prescription medication and drank alcohol as well. It was reflected in the popular Rock-n-Roll music culture and fashion. Here at the Lord Paget on April 19, 1974 that was quite evident as I glanced at Mack's attire. Only after he loosely tied a green silk scarf around his neck did I crack on him. "Who the fuck do you think you are, Mott the fucking Hoople or Rod the Mod?"
"What?"
"You look to be part of David Bowie's or maybe even David Cassidy's entourage."
"It's what's in style you fucking fossil. You look like one of those north Lynnhaven grits."
"Yeah, kind of the way you looked last year, Mack or should I call you Ziggy Car Rust?"
"You got to get with the times, Flintstone." he chuckled. Black Tshirt, Levi's and boots, my sense of fashion had not changed since ninth grade. Aside from Mack and several others, we were more of the jeans, Tshirt, denim or leather jacket crowd. "Even if you look like a fucking tulip, you're still alright with me Mack." I returned.
"So what's there to do in this town, go visit Colonial Williamsburg?" he inquired while attaching a roach clip to the half burned joint. Offering him a light I replied: "There's a good many bars in this town and a good number of college girls usually drinking in them on weekend nights. Most of these joints are near William and Mary a mile or so away. We can either drive, call a cab or walk."
"College girls?"
"That's right and rather friendly if I recall my last visit here, but mind you these are no peninsula gals."
At that Mack jokingly asked: "Oh so I don't have to hide my wallet and stash?" To which I replied: "No most are from well to do families living out of state, some living out of the country."
Unwilling to walk over a mile in those platform boots or risk a drunk driving charge, Mack opted to call Colonial Cabs. While waiting for the cab we each had a few slugs of vodka and rolled a joint apiece so as not to be walking around with big bags in our pockets. Within twenty minutes we were standing on Scotland Street near the intersection of Richmond Road in between several eating and drinking establishments. Only early evening, but there were many young people were moving about on the street and sidewalks. "Do you smell that?" Mack whispered as the scent of marijuana smoke cut through the aroma of pizzas being baked. Rock-n-Roll music and the sounds of revelry blared from a fraternity house. Across the street we saw two young men and three women openly smoking a joint. "My kind of place." Mack laughed as a fellow passed us wearing almost the same outfit as his, right down to the green corduroy sports coat.
As we finished our Greek hamburger sub boats, a drunken William and Mary jock sat down beside Mack at the bar. "You clowns have to move." he slurred.
"Move?" Mack returned while sizing up the fellow who was as tall as me, but much more stocky. "That's right you fairy. My brothers and I sit here at the bar so you have to move. "Fairy?" Mack laughed but there was familiar fires blazing in those piercing green eyes. "You mean like Tinker Bell?" No sooner did the words leave Mack's lips did a gaggle of young pretty college girls come pouring in and at that the jock turn his head their their way. 'Here it comes.' I thought and sure enough with the speed of a striking cottonmouth, Mack grabbed the fellow's hair and slammed his head into the bar, not once but twice. He fell off the bar stool like a sack of potatoes. With everyone looking at the newly arriving customers, no patrons or stall saw Mack put this rude fellow temporarily out of action. When a waitress inquired about the unconscious young man, I told her: "Fucking drunk. Slipped off his perch and hit his head on the bar."
Swiftly paying our tab and leaving a good tip, we made our get away as the jock was slowly regaining his senses.
"Well that's it for this part of town, unless we're willing to fight the whole football team." I stated as we ambled eastward. "I've no patience when it comes to stupid mother fuckers like that." Mack informed me. "There's nothing like a little assault and battery to start off a Friday evening." I chuckled while matching the bold eye stare of a rather comely young lady with brunette hair that had been permed into an Afro-like style. Having a good look at her hair, pink sweater, blue denim midi skirt and platform sandals then taking a glance at Mack, it appeared evident popular fashion had changed. Across the street I saw two more girls wearing plaid bell bottoms. It all seemed a weird blending of the earlier British mod, California hippy look and the glimmer of what people were calling 'glitter'. I recalled what Mack said earlier about getting with the times and felt out of place. I wondered if my leather jacket made me look like a hood, but shrugged such thoughts off with a "Who gives a fuck?"
"What are you talking about, man?"
Changing the subject, I pointed to a small eatery and said: "Wonder if we can get a beer in there?"
Aside from a few customers, Mama Mia's was all but vacant. We ordered a pitcher of beer and sat in a booth which allowed a view of the entrance as we were not far from where Mack laid low that jock. Having myself a long cool quaff, I asked: "What now? I'm sure word has gotten out about us." Mack guzzled down a mug and chuckled: "Fuck em if they can't take their own medicine. Here in a few minutes I'll call a cab and get some information on some other drinking holes." Rising from our booth, Mack started for the restroom, but in stumbling over a floor mat, one of his platform heels dis-attached. "Just fucking great!" he cursed while reaching down to retrieve it before hobbling into the restroom.
The cab got us back to Lord Paget, where Mack not only changed from platform boots to a pair of Converse sneakers, but his whole attire as well stating tennis shoes would not go with his previous get up. Now clad in blue denim bib overalls, a black Tshirt and Levis jacket, he looked the old Mack I use to hang out with. Although a few inches shorter than earlier, he was still a force to be reckoned with. "Fuck it man, let's smoke a joint and have a good drink!" he proclaimed while pulling his stash from it's hiding place under the bottom dresser drawer. Sticking six rolling papers together, he proceeded to twist up a jumbo size doobie. As dusk fell the two of us smoked, drank and attempted to decide upon where we should go next. Our cab driver told us of several hotel lounges and a place called The Cave as well as another basement tavern called The Cellar. Supposedly these drinking establishments were shunned by the jocks and preppies. Our cab driver referred to the patrons of the two latter as being a hangout for - "freaks and dopers" which probably suit us fine, but for now we would get our heads right first. On the AM-FM radio I had brought along, Mack picked up the William and Mary radio station which was playing some decent tunes. From his suitcase he pulled out the bottle of Darvon. We each popped one and washed them down with vodka. "Hopefully that will calm your ass down." I told Mack as he re-lit the joint. We were both careful with such pain killers while drinking as one or at the most two was all either of us would need. Any more than that would be too much for our own good, especially out in public. For me the tinging of a small dosage of opiates with booze and weed in my system was a winning combination for a night out at the bars. It made for a more sedated and peaceful night of socializing. "I've been perfectly calm all evening." Mack returned with a sinister grin. "I'm a very calm and laid back kat."
"Oh you very calmly tenderized that fucking Ken doll's head on that hardwood bar." I reminded him. "Hopefully him and the football team aren't attempting to track us down. I've a mind trying to reach Bear at home."
"Friday night. That big fucker is probably either out in the woods or up in Flip's barn. Try calling Lowell."
"Well come to think about it Mack, we're up here laying low and maybe a barroom brawl wouldn't be a good idea." At that Mack agreed, adding: "The two of us should be sufficient. I ain't worried about no football team." Having said that he popped his knuckles. In our neighborhood it was the short guys like Lowell and Mack one had to worry about as they were like wolverines , but if bothered enough Bear certainly could also make a terrible mess out of someone's weekend. Lowell however would start a fight if none could be found, but as I mentioned, here in Williamsburg, we were attempting to lay low. "I hope those kats don't get popped this weekend." Mack said in regards to our group back home. "Like you said, they're either at Flip's barn or deep in the woods tonight."
"Hell, let's call Bear." Mack suggested.
"Why not invite Flip, Whitey, Bob and my crazy cousin Charlie?" I asked in a sarcastic tone.
"Why not? We could have a motel party."
"Why not? Because we're fucking trying to lay low up here. What if we manage to pick up some trim, how are you going to explain a giant freak and three or four weirdos to a couple of young collage babes?"
"Oh yeah, good thinking, Skid, but what about Bear? He's a good lad to have around in case of trouble."
"Call him then, but if he shows, I'm getting another room. That fucker snores like a jackhammer." Maybe it was a case of the feel goods that had Mack placing a long distance call down to Bear's home in Hampton.
Finishing the call with a "Tell him we're in room 111 at the Lord Paget on Capitol Landing Road." I could hear the muffled voice of Bear's mother, then Mack said: "Oh we're planning to take in a movie tonight and visit the historic area tomorrow. Alright have a good night yourself."
"Well?" I asked.
"His ma said Bear split right after dinner. She thinks he's gone over to Flip's. I'm going to call there."
"The hell you say?"
"Don't worry, I'll get Flip's sister to fetch Bear to the phone, that way those other crazy mother fuckers won't have a clue."
"I really wish you wouldn't call down there." I stated, "Honestly I don't it's a wise choice, Mack. Shit man, Bob's a fucking skag junkie and either Charlie or Whitey will get us all locked up in the Williamsburg Jail before morning. This town would throw all of them into cultural shock, especially Bear. What happens if someone pisses him off? Besides neither Charlie, Flip or Whitey have fake IDs. What the fuck are we going to do with those weird fuckers, leave them here to destroy this room while we're out bar hopping?"
"Relax man, they won't know a thing." At that point I began wondering why Mack really wanted Bear to come up. Was it for protection or something else? "Look man, I'm going out to the vending machine for something to chase rum with." I informed him, "Mind you Mack, if those other fruit loops show up here and fuck up this weekend you'll have me to deal with."
'That Darvon must of hit him in a weird way.' I thought while ambling up the motor lodge walkway with a small square ice bucket in my hand. 'He hasn't been up in Flip's barn in close to a year, but now he want's to chance having those fellows come rolling into our scene here.' It didn't make sense to me. Looking around at this quaint, quiet and somewhat scenic motor lodge complex I could only imagine what mayhem Charlie and Whitey could cause here. Unless provoked, Bear and even Flip would be alright. Bob on the other hand would probably pass out in the bathroom after running up some smack.
"Fuck that." I muttered under my breath. 'I'll just get another room.' As approached the vending machines a rather short rotund fellow and a woman of similar build were there getting snacks. Upon both of their heads were Colonial Williamsburg gift shop tricorn hats. Having a good look at me coming out of the shadows, they left swiftly got their packs of nabs and scurried off. Although it was a little cool outside, I could hear a few different types of frogs chirping, croaking and trilling coming from the pond. Gazing beyond the pond, I saw several deer moving along the wood's edge. I had a particular fondness for this area, especially the rolling wooded terrain and many streams. Nothing like the flat often swampy woodlands of Hampton. Sometimes I toyed with the thought of moving here one day. As an artist and craftsman, the higher level of culture also attracted me. Unlike other older fellows in my old neighborhood, I did not want to end up working in the shipyard, civil service or construction. Mack and I didn't do too bad for high school seniors along with what we earned from part time restaurant jobs was around six hundred dollars each a week from our side business. Not bad for high school boys and far more than what we'd be making at the shipyard. Neither parents,
teachers, girl friends or many other neighborhood folk knew about our little side business which kept the local fuzz oblivious as well. Aside from a few articles of expensive clothing, such as Mack's earlier attire, we didn't flash around our wealth all that often, especially in Hampton, but would live somewhat large when out of town. All and all we were good kids at home and our parents had no problem with us spending weekends away up in the mountains or down in Nags Head. It was our girl friends who would give us a bit of grief if we didn't take them along. I imagine Mack got a double dose as he had two girl friends. One, a pom pom girl from a well to do family in another neighborhood, she drank very little and didn't smoke weed or cigarettes and went to church every Sunday. The other who reminded me of Carly Simon was a north Lynnhaven gal who drank, smoked and was much more promiscuous than his girl on the other side of town. I was in between girlfriends, but had been out on a few dates with a young lady from my art class. She seemed a little ticked off that I wasn't spending this beautiful weekend with her as we kind of planned last week.
While walking back I could feel the Darvon's effects .
Opening the door and somewhat floating across the threshold, my lighter than air feeling was soon to be scattered by Mack's grim facial expression. "Bob's gone." he muttered. Without asking I knew what he meant. "Bear told me Bob's little brother found him this afternoon with a needle sticking in his arm."
"Oh no!" I wailed, but was not all that surprised. Bob had in his possession enough smack to kill all of us. Early one morning last month on the grounds of Lakeshore Apartments while staggering home from a party, Bob had found a briefcase full of China white heroin under a boxwood bush. We had heard there were some skag dealers across the lake, but could only speculate how such a large quantity was left outside unattended. Having snorted a little bit with Bob, I found it a bit too heavy duty for me. Bob planned to sit on his find for awhile then attempt to sell the whole lot of it at once. Instead he got into it with a passion. Some of us told him to be careful with his intake, but he obviously didn't. As I went for the rum Mack also informed me: "Bear said Lynnhaven is crawling with fuzz, uniformed and plainclothes. He said a couple of kids have already got busted smoking pot down by the lake."
"Is Bear coming up?"
"Yeah if he can borrow his dad's pickup truck. He's suppose to call here after he walks home."
For an hour we mournfully sat and drank. Both of us had known Bob for years, but here of late he pushed his drug and alcohol intake to the limit. Finding all that smack was like a death sentence for Bob and could of been the same for any others getting down with him. Once he got his hands on some syringes, that was it. This was bad as Bob's dad had died last year from liver disease. Both his parents were a bit more than social drinkers. Sitting on a motel bed quaffing rum I pondered upon how the 1970s so far seemed a decade of dope and drinking. Aside from what we teenagers did, a good many adults were getting slammed as well. Husbands who started drinking when they got home from work and their wives popping easily attained prescription drugs. If some kids wanted something different from alcohol or weed, all they had to to was raid the medicine cabinet or mom's dresser drawer. Tranquilizers and amphetamines and pain killers were all part of what seemed to be a generation of dopers. Then there were the illegal drugs we youngsters could get our hands on. I wondered how many of us came out of the womb already dope heads. Perhaps after so much social unrest across the country and almost a decade of fighting in southeast Asia, most everyone felt better while having some sort of buzz going. After two cups of rum and a few more tokes, I did.
A familiar knock upon the door livened us up a bit. Mack rose from a motel chair to open it and in lumbered Bear. Close to seven feet tall he was the biggest kid in the neighborhood and fortunately for me, a very good friend. Extremely trusted, he occasionally assisted Lee, Mack and I. Clad in blue jeans, a black button up shirt and Levis jacket, shaggy brass colored hair fell about his broad shoulders. Although Bear flashed a wide smile, he regarded us with serious and somewhat bloodshot grey eyes. "What's happening?" he greeted. As Mack started to close the door, Bear said: "Wait, there's others."
"Others?" I asked.
"Oh yeah." he replied while lighting up a cigarette. I could now hear footfalls coming down the walk outside.
"What the fucking hell?" Mack growled as Flip and my cousin Charlie ambled by him with backpacks slung on their shoulders. "I bought them up here with me." Bear grunted. "Cops everywhere." Charlie stated, then asked: "Y'all got anything for the head?" Ignoring him, I asked Bear: "What's going on down there?"
"You guys skipped today."
"Yeah?"
"Oh man there were cops and dogs checking lockers and shaking down all the freaks. A few kids got popped."
"Anybody we hang with?"
"No, thank goodness." Bear replied, but things got really fucked up when Brad came home and found Bob dead with a needle sticking out of his arm and a big bag of smack on the night stand."
"There must of been five cop cars at Bob's house." Flip informed us as he lived right down the road from Bob. I seen a detective coming out with Bob's briefcase just as his mom pulled up. The fuzz are questioning people."
"So with all that smack they probably think Bob was some kind of big dealer." Mack grimly stated. "Probably." Bear returned, adding: "What's troubling is they probably know by now who some of his friends are. Charlie and Flip here have already been briefly questioned by two detectives while I was getting my dad's truck." Mack approached Flip as he was setting his backpack on a bed. "What the fuck did you tell, Birdman?" Flip backed up a few feet knowing that Mack was not all that fond of him. Behind a pair of thick glasses the Birdman's dark beady eyes darted about. "Here have a drink, Flippy." I offered while passing him my cup of rum. He gulped the liquor down, wheezed and said: "I told them that I'd never seen Bob with any heroin. I also told them he rarely came up to the barn any more to play pool."
"Smart lad." Mack returned and then asked my cousin: "What did you tell them, Chucky?" Charlie watched as I poured him a cup of rum and replied: "Told em I heard he found the smack over at Lakeshore Apartments and how I was getting ready to tell my parents to call the police since he wasn't."
"You what?" Mack shouted.
"Actually it was a smart move." Bear stated, "Now most of the cops hauled ass to Lakeshore, but they're still patrolling Lynnhaven." Handing the cup to Charlie and the big half gallon bottle to Bear I said: "Smart move indeed, but rather cold having to snitch on a dead man. If believed it will divert unwanted attention away from us." Bear lifted the big bottle and toasted. "Here's to Bob! Off to the next world without the pain of dying." Not a tear was shed because after the last several years of having a good many older boys and grown men, some kin from the area killed or maimed over in Vietnam we were now somewhat desensitized to death. Bear's father was wounded over there while I lost a cousin and saw what it did to my older brother mentally. Many of us who watched that war on television feared we would be drafted upon turning eighteen. Then the southeast Asia conflict began to wear down in favor of the North Vietnamese and no one else was getting drafted. Oh how we celebrated that defeat. In fact it was because of that war that guys like us had a good side business making and saving enough money to put towards an extended stay in Canada if our numbers were called. Others made that trip, so would Lee, Mack and I if necessary. We were not opposed to fighting, but would not risk our lives where the survivors of that hell told us not to go. Bear's father had even taken measures to keep his only son from going over there. In a way Bob's death could probably be attributed to that war as a lot of extremely potent Asian smack was coming into the states via the armed forces. Warrior junkies returning home attempting to smuggle back as much heroin as they could. We were more interested in the various 'knock your socks off' strains of southeast Asian weed finding their way into our area.
Mack directed his next question to Charlie and Flip. "So where are you fuckers going to sleep tonight?"
"I'm going to take care of that." Bear replied. "My mom thought it was great that I was going to do something educational, like visit Williamsburg and gave me an extra two hundred dollars so I could see Jamestown as well. So I'm going to get my own room and let these two bivouac there." Mack still glaring at Flip, inquired: "What about you boys, got any money or weed?"
"I've twenty bucks and a half pint of Old Crow." Charlie replied while helping himself to a cup of vodka. "High rolling are ye, Chucky?" Mack laughed then again glared at Flip. "What about you, Bird Boy?"
"Two joints and fifty bucks. Who the fuck are you to asked?" Flip answered, his dark crow-like eyes leering at Mack. Knowing that these two had fought each other before on several occasions I stepped in. "Alright boys, we're kindred spirits in a strange town and Mack, you've already made an enemy or enemies here, so it would be best if the five of us stick together as comrades."
"Make that seven." Bear added.
"Seven?"
"Mitch and Woo came to the barn to shoot pool as I was picking up Charlie and Flip."
"And?"
"Charlie blabbed that we were coming here to a motel party. Mitch told me they were going to try wrangling a couple of dates and probably get their own room."
"That's good." I growled. "I don't mind Woo, but I've had to kick Mitch's ass before."
"Well fuck, we should of rented a tour bus and brought all of Lynnhaven with us." Mack sardonically stated to which I said: "Listen to you, the guy who earlier was suffering for more company. Well with Charlie already here and Mitch and Woo on their way we can toss out laying low as an option." For a few tense moments I was somewhat concerned about our well being, then as the Darvon and drinks hit me in an odd way, my thoughts were of how interesting it could get while experiencing one culture encountering another.
"Oh dear god." Mack chuckled, "Mitch and Woo."
Going into my stash, I rolled a couple of joints. Giving one to Bear and the other to Mack, I said: "Fire em up!" Bear lit his, took a big toke and passed it to Flip. "Taste like some good shit, man. Can you get me a bag?" For good reason we kept our side business a secret when around either Charlie or Flip. "No that's it, Mack and I got the dude's last two bags."
"Want to sell me a half or maybe even a nickel bag?"
"Oh this ain't your regular twenty bucks an o-z shit, Flippy." Mack informed him, adding: "No I ain't selling none and how very rude of you to ask." Turning to me the Birdman inquired: "What about you?"
"Sorry Flip, I'll smoke some with you and maybe give you a joint, but I'm not selling none of my stash." Actually after this drug sweep and Bob's death I would take a break from the side business for a while and keep this ounce and two more hidden at home for my personal stash. If Lee and Mack were smart they would do the same. We would have to call a meeting come Sunday evening. "Charlie, you triple toking bogart, pass that fucking joint!" Bear growled. A smile spread across my cousin's face. Around my height, but thin as a rail, Charlie at age fifteen was a substance abuser. Swarthy, with big, often bugged out eyes and a shock of black hair, his substance induced antics could swiftly get out of hand. Although my kin, I would leave him in Bear's charge as the big fellow had a way of dealing with trifling party guests. Flip on the other hand caused very little trouble, but his stinginess and mooching was unsettling at times. Clad in burgundy corduroy bell bottoms, plaid flannel shirt and green army surplus coat, he sported a red bandanna tied around his head. As lean as Charlie, but more swarthy than my cousin or me, Flip wasn't all that well liked by Charlie whom he often picked on and Mack who often picked on him. I could recall the time when Flip asked Mack for a joint and was given some rolled up dried lawn grass which he lit then choked on. Hopefully I could keep the two from tearing each other's throat out.
"So how's the night life like up here, Skid?" Bear asked while flashing his new fake drivers license on which had him as Theodore Beare. "We'll see soon enough, Ted." I chuckled and turned to Flip whom like Bear was only seventeen. "Did you ever get your fake ID?" Again his dark beady eyes darted about. "I'm not paying a hundred bucks for a fake ID." he replied. At that Mack happily informed him: "Looks like you and Chucky are staying here to hold down the fort while we responsible adults go out drinking in a responsible manner."
"Why? We're going by taxi." I reminded Mack to which he growled: "To get slammed!" Bear nodded his head in agreement then said: "Well let me go up to the office and register a room then we can be on our way."
For a reasonable off season rate Bear procured a suite-like brick cottage which included two beds, a kitchenette and sitting area. His accommodations also included a small patio over looking the pond. It was from there we called for a cab.
"So this is going to be the party pad, eh?" Mack asked as he peered into a mini fridge. Out of charity we left Charlie and Flip with twelve beers, the rum as well as a fat joint. Bear told the two - "Don't wreck or burn down this place while we're gone and no stupid shit that will get us kicked out of here or arrested either. You got that, Charlie?"
Hearing the cabby honk for us we ambled outside..
Madness in the Colonial Capitol
Madness in the Colonial Capitol
Last edited by Atehequa on May 16th, 2015, 8:57 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
2- Taking in the night life
The Ramada Inn's lounge was half full upon our arrival. Our cab driver recommended this spot. Telling us of live bands, rock-n-roll music, dancing and chicks, we agreed on his suggestion. By this time I was higher than a buzzard riding a thermal and from the looks of both Bear and Mack, we made a wise choice by taking a cab. Another thing I noticed about Bear and Mack earlier was the private conversation they had outside our room at Lord Paget. I figured it concerned personal matters, money or perhaps dope.
We were not too disappointed that no live band was there playing and distracting females. From four large speakers blared Stealers Wheel - Stuck in the Middle With You. Led to our table by a rather shapely hostess in a short denim skirt and tight blouse. Taking a good look at the three of us, Bear and I now sporting wide brim hats along with Mack attired in his bib overalls get up, she asked if we were in a band. Sticking both thumbs into the bib of the overalls, Mack laughed while nodding his head. Our appearance and probably Bear's size attracted a lot of attention. In no time a waitress clad somewhat like the hostess bounced over to our table.
"Hi, I'm Winnie. What can I get for you gentlemen?"
Bear ordered a zombie, Mack wanted a triple shot of crown with a Budweiser chaser and I opted for mescal and grapefruit juice. In the dim light Winnie took a good look at us all and asked: "You guys twenty one or over?"
"Of course." Mack replied, "Care to see proof?"
"Oh I believe you." Winnie replied while raking away long brown bangs from her eyes. Bear pulled out his fake driver's license anyway. "Ted Beare, ma'am." he said barely able to hold back his laughter. Glancing over at the hostess who was watching us, Winnie said: "Yeah I better check your IDs. "Ellery Mallory, now that's a name you don't hear all that often."
"Call me Ell." I told her, "But don't call Richard here, Dick."
"Dick Dickerson!" Bear laughed.
"Alright there, Teddy Beare." Mack returned with a green eyed glare then informed Winnie only she could call him Dick which put a smile on her face.
"You guys visiting Williamsburg?"
"Indeed we are." Mack replied, adding: "We're extremely interested in early American history."
"Well you all are in the right place for that. I'll be right back with your drinks." with that she bonce over to the bar. "A little cutie pie." Mack said with a grin.
"True enough, Dick." Bear laughed, but it was the two young women who walked slowly by our table that had us three gawking. Two blondes clad in tight midi skirts, thin tight sweaters and white high heel pumps. They looked almost to be sisters. "Can I buy you ladies a drink?" Mack inquired while he ogled both.
"Oh a drink, then a dance then up to your room, huh?" The taller one more or less hissed. Mack scowled, then smiled and said: "I'm not staying at the Ramada, but I can get you across town to my room."
"Get real, farmboy." she returned.
"No?"
"Hell no!" she replied and then loudly quoted from Helen Reddy's hit song: "I am woman, hear me roar!" which seemed to embarrass her friend. At that Bear rose to his full height, stared at the young woman with his stormy grey eyes and rumbled: "I am Bear hear me growl." then with a savage snarl issued a very throaty "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr." which at first rendered them motionless liken to little spotted fawn reacting to danger. Somewhat regaining their wits, the two fast stepped to their table. "What do you suppose her problem was?" Bear inquired as we watched Winnie slowly approach us with our drinks.
"Women's Liberation." I replied, "Guess she took Dick here to be a cad." Mack lit a cigarette, blew smoke in my face and said: "That's Richard to you fuckers." then he shook his head. "Damn. It ain't like I asked for a hand job underneath the table."
"Don't let it trouble you, Mack." I stated, "You don't know what her day's been like and she probably had a few too many already."
Setting our drinks on the table, Winnie chuckled. "I see you gentlemen have met the Doublemint Twins."
"The who?" Bear laughed.
"Those two weirdos. Oh my god they're a mess." Winnie went on to inform us that: "They're obviously not twins, but come in here every Friday night dressed identical. They're both lushes. The tall one likes to play mind games, tease a bit. The shorter one follows the other's lead."
"Mind games, what kind of mind games?" I asked now noticing just how attractive Winnie appeared in the dim lounge light. "The tall one, Connie likes to play yes means no and no means yes game, if you catch my drift. Connie use to work here, but the manager had to let her go because of customer complaints."
"Weirdo, eh?" Bear chuckled.
"Not only that, although both of them are on the pill, they tell guys they've had sex with they're pregnant. Especially Connie." At that Mack gulped down his triple shot of sour mash and grunted: "Sick critters."
"Knowing those two, they'll be back around as you guys are fresh meat." Hearing that, Bear roared with laughter and said: "You hear that Dick? Fresh meat." Winnie shook her head as we paid for our drinks. "I've confident you gentlemen will be able to handle yourselves." which had Bear asking: "Why do you say that?" Winnie leaned in and whispered something in Bear's ear while stroking his shaggy hair. Blushing a bit, he then blurted out his room number at the Lord Paget. Smiling, Winnie sashayed away with considerably more bounce. Mack looked at Bear with feigned wonderment. "Go ahead, Mr. Smooth Move! What did she whisper in your ear, big boy?"
"Something she didn't whisper in your's, Mackey old boy." Bear replied with a sly smile.
After a couple of rounds we were grooving to Uriah Heep's Easy Livin' when sure enough as Winnie predicted, the Doublement Twins shuffled back over to our table. The tall one, Connie, who seemed to do all the talking now had a remorseful look upon her face and went into a long weird apology. "Hey guys, I'm so sorry for reacting that way. I've had to deal with a lot of creeps in here." Batting her blue shadowed fake eye lashed lids at Mack, she said: "I would be honored if you bought me a drink." Glancing over at Mack, I saw some devious fires playing in his bloodshot green eyes and thought: 'Oh here we go.'
"Sure baby, I'll buy you a drink, but would also like to grind against you on the dance floor, then I thought we could get a room and roll around on a king size bed, or the floor." Connie's brows knotted and her jaw nearly dropped on our table. "What?"
"If you're pressed for time you can just give me a hand job under the table here."
Her hiss would of shamed an angry cobra. "Why you little fucking creep! I'm telling the manager!"
"Tell him to have the state mental hospital come pick your crazy ass up." Mack chuckled. Needless to say she stormed off leaving the smaller twin there gawking at us.
Although sympathetic, Dean, the food and beverage manager advised us to leave as there was a chance that Connie would call the cops which could lead into a big hassle. He recommended the Cave to us. Bear spoke briefly to Winnie before we went outside to wait for our cab. "Decent drinks and good music. Hate having to split this place." I stated while lighting up a smoke.
On the other side of William and Mary's campus from where Mack slammed that jock's head into a hardwood bar, the Cave. A basement tavern, it was one of the strangest drinking establishments I had ever set foot in. Walls painted granite grey and from the ceiling hung fake stalactites adorned with fake spider webs and rubber spiders. Also suspended from the ceiling on fishing line were several black rubber bats. Behind a small bar stood a smaller bartender clad in a flowery Hawaiian shirt which was set aglow by a black light. With eyes as beady as Flip's, from his wavy dark oily hair and beard, he appeared to be either Greek or Italian. Seemingly friendly, he smiled and waved to us as we entered. Along with a pale, red headed waitress there were close to a dozen people either seated at the bar or around tables illuminated by candle globes. They appeared different than the Ramada Inn's lounge patrons. A swift sweeping glance at them had me thinking these were the doper freaks, somewhat pseudo junkie beatnik blended with the artistic acid head types from the last decade. A couple wore tie dye shirts, while most of the others were more somberly clad. Needless to say aside from a little initial attention paid to us, the patrons and staff went about their business. Casting a glance at the bar, it was evident we were in a beer bar as I saw no bottles of liquor.
Set up with a large pitcher of ale and three mugs, we sat taking in the scene. From the jukebox came some kind of weird jazz music which seemed complement this place. Mack and I liked the Cave, but Bear seemed uncomfortable. "What the hell kind of joint is this?"
"A nice place that we ain't been kicked out of yet." Mack replied, adding: "Relax big guy."
"I'm relaxed and it's you getting people kicked out of places." Hearing that, Mack gulped down a mug of beer and suggested: "I think it's time for some medication, we should burn a doob."
"In here?" I asked.
"No outside. We'll take a walk down the street. Let's finish this pitcher and see to it." Walking south on Jamestown Road's sidewalk we smoked a joint. The few passer byes paid us no mind as did the cop car that rolled right on by. Another block and we found ourselves at Lake Matoaka. Stepping over a guard rail and ambling down the embankment we came to a halt beside dark still waters. A crescent moon hung like scimitar blade in the star studded night sky. There was enough light to see the black outline of trees around the lake. Occasionally we heard the splash of fish breaking water. Already quite high, Mack lit up another joint which we were able to smoke half of. "You know I'm kind of digging this place." Mack stated as he looked out across the lake's still waters reflecting both moon and stars. "I'm thinking there's some decent fishing up here in this part of the land." I added.
"New country." Mack mused aloud, but in fact this was very old country as far as civilization goes. Only several miles away from Jamestown Island this tract of land was settled in the mid 17th century and in the 1690s construction of the college had begun. By the early 18th century Williamsburg was being built. This land had known the tread of English colonists and their descendants for well over three centuries. However, I could feel even older spirits.
Bear began lumbering up the embankment while saying: "Let's get back to the bar, I've got cottonmouth."
Upon reentering the Cave we saw that some patrons had left while others arrived, and one of those new arrivals was doing her best to stare holes through me. Of medium height, full figured and clad in some weird pseudo beatnik which really caught my eye. Along with a loose, plunging neckline black sweater that fell to her mid thigh, she wore black tights and black pumps. Her eyes were heavily lined in almost an ancient Egyptian fashion much complimented by an aquiline nose, full lips and from what I could tell in the dim light was long shag cut sandy hair spilling out from a black tam. Her attire had me thinking of Patty Hearst AKA 'Tania'. She neither smiled or grimaced while staring at me as we seated ourselves. Finally I smiled and tipped my hat at her. Mack too had noticed her staring our way."What do you think Skid, another weird chick like in that last joint?" he whispered. "Weird in an intriguing way." I returned while still matching her gaze. Then from the restroom another young lady joined her. Rather comely with long brown hair, she was clad in jeans, black Tshirt and brown Bobbie Brooks blazer. Her cowgirl boots produced a certain rhythm as she walked across the tile floor. Now both stood by the bar staring at us and occasionally whispering. "They're definitely checking us out." Bear said in his normal tone. "Appears so." Mack added. "May as well introduce myself." he rose from our table and ambled over towards the two young ladies. "Doesn't that fucker already have two or three girlfriends back home?" Bear asked "Well are we going to introduce ourselves?" I returned to which grunted and said: "Look at Mack over there, Mr. Eager for beaver yapping away, but both of them are still looking at us."
"Indeed they are, but are we going over there to introduce ourselves?"
"We don't need to. They're going come over here." Sure enough within seconds of Bear's statement Mack was leading the two young ladies to our table.
"Ell, Ted, this is Sally and Mary." Mack informed us as he scooted an empty table to join ours and accommodate the two young ladies. "Which one of you are who?" Bear asked then got up to grab them a couple of chairs. "I'm Sally." the brunette replied as she seated herself. From this close distance I saw that she had a lot of foundation makeup on her face. At first I thought acne, but then saw little freckles on her neck. Personally the sight of freckles did not trouble me, in fact I rather like them in moderation. Sally's eyes were a rich brown like her hair. I gently shook her hand then extended mine to the other young woman. "You must be Mary."
"I must." she returned while accepting my hand. "And which one are you, El or Ted?"
"Ell."
"El, as in El Cid, El Dorado or El Kabong?"
"Ell as in short for Ellery. Ellery Mallory at your service."
"How cavalier of you." she said mockingly while still holding my hand. Before releasing it, she slightly tickled my palm with the red painted nail of her index finger. 'Ahhh, a frisky one.' I thought while experiencing a bit of stirring below the belt. There was also no mistaking the look in her eyes.
Then the door flew open and in stepped a bizarre, but familiar figure. Tall, lanky, he was clad in faded jeans that were tucked into tall biker boots, a black Tshirt and black leather bomber jacket. Upon a head of long wavy dirty blonde hair he wore what appeared to be a drab colored World War One British officer's cap adorned with a silver marijuana leaf pin. There was no mistaking that thick straw colored Fu Manchu mustache and tinted silver framed glasses. "Woo!" Bear shouted from our table. By that time all eyes were upon him. Bowing to everyone Woo announced: "Ladies, Gentlemen! The King of Williamsburg and his party!" Down off the stairs strolled in an even more bizarre figure. The first thing I noticed was the huge tricorn hat adorned with a spray of purple dyed ostrich plumes and the face beneath it, especially the slightly twisted nose, courtesy of my brother some five years ago. Aside from the biker boots his attire appeared to be 18th century which had me wondering if Mitch had stolen this costume after arriving in Williamsburg. Like Woo, Mitch sported a Fu Manchu mustache as well which did not go with his get up.
My earlier encounters with Mitch were not all that cordial. Since my brother was not around to be held accountable for the broken nose he gave him some five years ago, Mitch came after me on a few occasions. Each time he was soundly beat. The last time occurred in the woods nearly a year ago. I blackened both of his eyes while beating him almost senseless. Mitch would get it again if he decided upon troubling me. Quite unexpectedly both patrons and staff applauded him as he raised his hands in the air.
Bear, Mack or I were very much surprised over the next two arrivals who stepped inside behind Mitch. One was Rosie, Mack's Lynnhaven squeeze dressed to the nines in a long, low cut white evening gown slit up the side revealing one of her shapely long legs. Rosie, a dark beauty was half Bolivian, but as I mentioned earlier somewhat favored Carly Simon. Rosie's estranged father, a former government employee had met her mother while working in South America. For several seconds she glared at us before taking her place beside Woo. "How in the hell did she find me here?" Mack muttered.
"How in the hell did Mitch and Woo find us?" I returned.
As she stepped from behind Mitch we got a good look at the other young woman. "Well I'll be damned." Bear whispered. "Crazy Connie." The tallest of those Doublemint Twins we had encountered back at the Ramada, I expected the other one to come strolling inside, but she didn't...
The Ramada Inn's lounge was half full upon our arrival. Our cab driver recommended this spot. Telling us of live bands, rock-n-roll music, dancing and chicks, we agreed on his suggestion. By this time I was higher than a buzzard riding a thermal and from the looks of both Bear and Mack, we made a wise choice by taking a cab. Another thing I noticed about Bear and Mack earlier was the private conversation they had outside our room at Lord Paget. I figured it concerned personal matters, money or perhaps dope.
We were not too disappointed that no live band was there playing and distracting females. From four large speakers blared Stealers Wheel - Stuck in the Middle With You. Led to our table by a rather shapely hostess in a short denim skirt and tight blouse. Taking a good look at the three of us, Bear and I now sporting wide brim hats along with Mack attired in his bib overalls get up, she asked if we were in a band. Sticking both thumbs into the bib of the overalls, Mack laughed while nodding his head. Our appearance and probably Bear's size attracted a lot of attention. In no time a waitress clad somewhat like the hostess bounced over to our table.
"Hi, I'm Winnie. What can I get for you gentlemen?"
Bear ordered a zombie, Mack wanted a triple shot of crown with a Budweiser chaser and I opted for mescal and grapefruit juice. In the dim light Winnie took a good look at us all and asked: "You guys twenty one or over?"
"Of course." Mack replied, "Care to see proof?"
"Oh I believe you." Winnie replied while raking away long brown bangs from her eyes. Bear pulled out his fake driver's license anyway. "Ted Beare, ma'am." he said barely able to hold back his laughter. Glancing over at the hostess who was watching us, Winnie said: "Yeah I better check your IDs. "Ellery Mallory, now that's a name you don't hear all that often."
"Call me Ell." I told her, "But don't call Richard here, Dick."
"Dick Dickerson!" Bear laughed.
"Alright there, Teddy Beare." Mack returned with a green eyed glare then informed Winnie only she could call him Dick which put a smile on her face.
"You guys visiting Williamsburg?"
"Indeed we are." Mack replied, adding: "We're extremely interested in early American history."
"Well you all are in the right place for that. I'll be right back with your drinks." with that she bonce over to the bar. "A little cutie pie." Mack said with a grin.
"True enough, Dick." Bear laughed, but it was the two young women who walked slowly by our table that had us three gawking. Two blondes clad in tight midi skirts, thin tight sweaters and white high heel pumps. They looked almost to be sisters. "Can I buy you ladies a drink?" Mack inquired while he ogled both.
"Oh a drink, then a dance then up to your room, huh?" The taller one more or less hissed. Mack scowled, then smiled and said: "I'm not staying at the Ramada, but I can get you across town to my room."
"Get real, farmboy." she returned.
"No?"
"Hell no!" she replied and then loudly quoted from Helen Reddy's hit song: "I am woman, hear me roar!" which seemed to embarrass her friend. At that Bear rose to his full height, stared at the young woman with his stormy grey eyes and rumbled: "I am Bear hear me growl." then with a savage snarl issued a very throaty "Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr." which at first rendered them motionless liken to little spotted fawn reacting to danger. Somewhat regaining their wits, the two fast stepped to their table. "What do you suppose her problem was?" Bear inquired as we watched Winnie slowly approach us with our drinks.
"Women's Liberation." I replied, "Guess she took Dick here to be a cad." Mack lit a cigarette, blew smoke in my face and said: "That's Richard to you fuckers." then he shook his head. "Damn. It ain't like I asked for a hand job underneath the table."
"Don't let it trouble you, Mack." I stated, "You don't know what her day's been like and she probably had a few too many already."
Setting our drinks on the table, Winnie chuckled. "I see you gentlemen have met the Doublemint Twins."
"The who?" Bear laughed.
"Those two weirdos. Oh my god they're a mess." Winnie went on to inform us that: "They're obviously not twins, but come in here every Friday night dressed identical. They're both lushes. The tall one likes to play mind games, tease a bit. The shorter one follows the other's lead."
"Mind games, what kind of mind games?" I asked now noticing just how attractive Winnie appeared in the dim lounge light. "The tall one, Connie likes to play yes means no and no means yes game, if you catch my drift. Connie use to work here, but the manager had to let her go because of customer complaints."
"Weirdo, eh?" Bear chuckled.
"Not only that, although both of them are on the pill, they tell guys they've had sex with they're pregnant. Especially Connie." At that Mack gulped down his triple shot of sour mash and grunted: "Sick critters."
"Knowing those two, they'll be back around as you guys are fresh meat." Hearing that, Bear roared with laughter and said: "You hear that Dick? Fresh meat." Winnie shook her head as we paid for our drinks. "I've confident you gentlemen will be able to handle yourselves." which had Bear asking: "Why do you say that?" Winnie leaned in and whispered something in Bear's ear while stroking his shaggy hair. Blushing a bit, he then blurted out his room number at the Lord Paget. Smiling, Winnie sashayed away with considerably more bounce. Mack looked at Bear with feigned wonderment. "Go ahead, Mr. Smooth Move! What did she whisper in your ear, big boy?"
"Something she didn't whisper in your's, Mackey old boy." Bear replied with a sly smile.
After a couple of rounds we were grooving to Uriah Heep's Easy Livin' when sure enough as Winnie predicted, the Doublement Twins shuffled back over to our table. The tall one, Connie, who seemed to do all the talking now had a remorseful look upon her face and went into a long weird apology. "Hey guys, I'm so sorry for reacting that way. I've had to deal with a lot of creeps in here." Batting her blue shadowed fake eye lashed lids at Mack, she said: "I would be honored if you bought me a drink." Glancing over at Mack, I saw some devious fires playing in his bloodshot green eyes and thought: 'Oh here we go.'
"Sure baby, I'll buy you a drink, but would also like to grind against you on the dance floor, then I thought we could get a room and roll around on a king size bed, or the floor." Connie's brows knotted and her jaw nearly dropped on our table. "What?"
"If you're pressed for time you can just give me a hand job under the table here."
Her hiss would of shamed an angry cobra. "Why you little fucking creep! I'm telling the manager!"
"Tell him to have the state mental hospital come pick your crazy ass up." Mack chuckled. Needless to say she stormed off leaving the smaller twin there gawking at us.
Although sympathetic, Dean, the food and beverage manager advised us to leave as there was a chance that Connie would call the cops which could lead into a big hassle. He recommended the Cave to us. Bear spoke briefly to Winnie before we went outside to wait for our cab. "Decent drinks and good music. Hate having to split this place." I stated while lighting up a smoke.
On the other side of William and Mary's campus from where Mack slammed that jock's head into a hardwood bar, the Cave. A basement tavern, it was one of the strangest drinking establishments I had ever set foot in. Walls painted granite grey and from the ceiling hung fake stalactites adorned with fake spider webs and rubber spiders. Also suspended from the ceiling on fishing line were several black rubber bats. Behind a small bar stood a smaller bartender clad in a flowery Hawaiian shirt which was set aglow by a black light. With eyes as beady as Flip's, from his wavy dark oily hair and beard, he appeared to be either Greek or Italian. Seemingly friendly, he smiled and waved to us as we entered. Along with a pale, red headed waitress there were close to a dozen people either seated at the bar or around tables illuminated by candle globes. They appeared different than the Ramada Inn's lounge patrons. A swift sweeping glance at them had me thinking these were the doper freaks, somewhat pseudo junkie beatnik blended with the artistic acid head types from the last decade. A couple wore tie dye shirts, while most of the others were more somberly clad. Needless to say aside from a little initial attention paid to us, the patrons and staff went about their business. Casting a glance at the bar, it was evident we were in a beer bar as I saw no bottles of liquor.
Set up with a large pitcher of ale and three mugs, we sat taking in the scene. From the jukebox came some kind of weird jazz music which seemed complement this place. Mack and I liked the Cave, but Bear seemed uncomfortable. "What the hell kind of joint is this?"
"A nice place that we ain't been kicked out of yet." Mack replied, adding: "Relax big guy."
"I'm relaxed and it's you getting people kicked out of places." Hearing that, Mack gulped down a mug of beer and suggested: "I think it's time for some medication, we should burn a doob."
"In here?" I asked.
"No outside. We'll take a walk down the street. Let's finish this pitcher and see to it." Walking south on Jamestown Road's sidewalk we smoked a joint. The few passer byes paid us no mind as did the cop car that rolled right on by. Another block and we found ourselves at Lake Matoaka. Stepping over a guard rail and ambling down the embankment we came to a halt beside dark still waters. A crescent moon hung like scimitar blade in the star studded night sky. There was enough light to see the black outline of trees around the lake. Occasionally we heard the splash of fish breaking water. Already quite high, Mack lit up another joint which we were able to smoke half of. "You know I'm kind of digging this place." Mack stated as he looked out across the lake's still waters reflecting both moon and stars. "I'm thinking there's some decent fishing up here in this part of the land." I added.
"New country." Mack mused aloud, but in fact this was very old country as far as civilization goes. Only several miles away from Jamestown Island this tract of land was settled in the mid 17th century and in the 1690s construction of the college had begun. By the early 18th century Williamsburg was being built. This land had known the tread of English colonists and their descendants for well over three centuries. However, I could feel even older spirits.
Bear began lumbering up the embankment while saying: "Let's get back to the bar, I've got cottonmouth."
Upon reentering the Cave we saw that some patrons had left while others arrived, and one of those new arrivals was doing her best to stare holes through me. Of medium height, full figured and clad in some weird pseudo beatnik which really caught my eye. Along with a loose, plunging neckline black sweater that fell to her mid thigh, she wore black tights and black pumps. Her eyes were heavily lined in almost an ancient Egyptian fashion much complimented by an aquiline nose, full lips and from what I could tell in the dim light was long shag cut sandy hair spilling out from a black tam. Her attire had me thinking of Patty Hearst AKA 'Tania'. She neither smiled or grimaced while staring at me as we seated ourselves. Finally I smiled and tipped my hat at her. Mack too had noticed her staring our way."What do you think Skid, another weird chick like in that last joint?" he whispered. "Weird in an intriguing way." I returned while still matching her gaze. Then from the restroom another young lady joined her. Rather comely with long brown hair, she was clad in jeans, black Tshirt and brown Bobbie Brooks blazer. Her cowgirl boots produced a certain rhythm as she walked across the tile floor. Now both stood by the bar staring at us and occasionally whispering. "They're definitely checking us out." Bear said in his normal tone. "Appears so." Mack added. "May as well introduce myself." he rose from our table and ambled over towards the two young ladies. "Doesn't that fucker already have two or three girlfriends back home?" Bear asked "Well are we going to introduce ourselves?" I returned to which grunted and said: "Look at Mack over there, Mr. Eager for beaver yapping away, but both of them are still looking at us."
"Indeed they are, but are we going over there to introduce ourselves?"
"We don't need to. They're going come over here." Sure enough within seconds of Bear's statement Mack was leading the two young ladies to our table.
"Ell, Ted, this is Sally and Mary." Mack informed us as he scooted an empty table to join ours and accommodate the two young ladies. "Which one of you are who?" Bear asked then got up to grab them a couple of chairs. "I'm Sally." the brunette replied as she seated herself. From this close distance I saw that she had a lot of foundation makeup on her face. At first I thought acne, but then saw little freckles on her neck. Personally the sight of freckles did not trouble me, in fact I rather like them in moderation. Sally's eyes were a rich brown like her hair. I gently shook her hand then extended mine to the other young woman. "You must be Mary."
"I must." she returned while accepting my hand. "And which one are you, El or Ted?"
"Ell."
"El, as in El Cid, El Dorado or El Kabong?"
"Ell as in short for Ellery. Ellery Mallory at your service."
"How cavalier of you." she said mockingly while still holding my hand. Before releasing it, she slightly tickled my palm with the red painted nail of her index finger. 'Ahhh, a frisky one.' I thought while experiencing a bit of stirring below the belt. There was also no mistaking the look in her eyes.
Then the door flew open and in stepped a bizarre, but familiar figure. Tall, lanky, he was clad in faded jeans that were tucked into tall biker boots, a black Tshirt and black leather bomber jacket. Upon a head of long wavy dirty blonde hair he wore what appeared to be a drab colored World War One British officer's cap adorned with a silver marijuana leaf pin. There was no mistaking that thick straw colored Fu Manchu mustache and tinted silver framed glasses. "Woo!" Bear shouted from our table. By that time all eyes were upon him. Bowing to everyone Woo announced: "Ladies, Gentlemen! The King of Williamsburg and his party!" Down off the stairs strolled in an even more bizarre figure. The first thing I noticed was the huge tricorn hat adorned with a spray of purple dyed ostrich plumes and the face beneath it, especially the slightly twisted nose, courtesy of my brother some five years ago. Aside from the biker boots his attire appeared to be 18th century which had me wondering if Mitch had stolen this costume after arriving in Williamsburg. Like Woo, Mitch sported a Fu Manchu mustache as well which did not go with his get up.
My earlier encounters with Mitch were not all that cordial. Since my brother was not around to be held accountable for the broken nose he gave him some five years ago, Mitch came after me on a few occasions. Each time he was soundly beat. The last time occurred in the woods nearly a year ago. I blackened both of his eyes while beating him almost senseless. Mitch would get it again if he decided upon troubling me. Quite unexpectedly both patrons and staff applauded him as he raised his hands in the air.
Bear, Mack or I were very much surprised over the next two arrivals who stepped inside behind Mitch. One was Rosie, Mack's Lynnhaven squeeze dressed to the nines in a long, low cut white evening gown slit up the side revealing one of her shapely long legs. Rosie, a dark beauty was half Bolivian, but as I mentioned earlier somewhat favored Carly Simon. Rosie's estranged father, a former government employee had met her mother while working in South America. For several seconds she glared at us before taking her place beside Woo. "How in the hell did she find me here?" Mack muttered.
"How in the hell did Mitch and Woo find us?" I returned.
As she stepped from behind Mitch we got a good look at the other young woman. "Well I'll be damned." Bear whispered. "Crazy Connie." The tallest of those Doublemint Twins we had encountered back at the Ramada, I expected the other one to come strolling inside, but she didn't...
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
3 - The King of Williamsburg
"Are those people with you?" the waitress asked as she came to take our order. "I hope not." was my reply while watching the madness unfurl like a circus banner. Both Mitch and Woo were certifiably insane as the former kept clear of Vietnam because of his condition while the latter received a Section 8 while in the war. Both bikers, Mitch worked as a roofer and Woo was an air brush artist at his brother's customized van shop. Some five years older than Mack and I, the two hailed from north Lynnhaven thus even more crazy than us or my cousin Charlie.
"Good people of Williamsburg,, I izz the king."
Having probably seen his share of substance addled costumed Colonial Williamsburg employees the bartender laughed and bowed."Your majesty! We are truly honored."
"Party of four to be seated over there with our friends from the Corps of Discovery!" Woo ordered only to have the waitress shout: "Sit where you want, this isn't the fucking Ramada!"
"Oh indeed not!" Woo returned, "We were just banished from that shit hole." Then the four of them approached our table. Halting just short of us, Mitch rubbed Connie's shoulder and said: "This is the Lewis and Clark expedition."
"Lewis and Clark?"
Pointing at Bear he chuckled: "Jerry Lewis." then he pointed at Mack he said: "Petula Clark." after which he stuck his palm up to me. "How!" Glaring at Mitch, I remained silent, but when he referred to me as the expedition's guide - 'Sackofshitweeaa', I laughed and said: "You're going to look rather funny with that hat crammed half way down your throat, Mitchy."
"That'll fuck up a Friday night for sure." he returned and surprised me by offering everyone an apology then started to introduce us until I gave him a hand signal and said: "Mary, Sally, Ted, Richard and Ellery." which had Rosie laughing and Bear asking: "Where did you steal that Paul Revere outfit?" Acting as if he was taken aback, Mitch replied: "Steal? Oh no dear lad it's borrowed. My Aunt Elaine used to work as a seamstress in the costume department of Colonial Williamsburg and had some of these outfits up in her attic."
"Then she stole them." I said.
"More or less." Mitch returned.
Mack turned to Connie and mockingly asked: "Haven't we met before?" then he looked at Rosie and inquired upon why she was up here.
"Because Woo asked me if I wanted to come. Something that you obviously didn't want to do. I think you're a little too busy to be coming around my house anymore."
It sounded like her relationship with Mack had just ended. He glanced at her, issued a bark of laughter and attempted engaging Sally in small talk. I couldn't hold Rosie at fault as to Mack she was only a good time girl. He kept her on a stringer for those times he was too fucked up for his other more straitlaced girlfriend. I liked Rosie and was glad to see this relationship end. I also wondered about Woo's intentions.
As Bear and Woo were scooting another table as well as some more chairs over to our's, Mitch put his arm around the Doublemint Twin's waist then went on to introduce her. Ladies and gentlemen this is Connie. I rescued her from that foul shit hole on the other side of town. Some dish, huh?"
"Where's your friend at, Connie?" Mack chuckled. Mitch seemed surprised. "You two know each other?"
"Oh we met briefly back at the Ramada, but she was with another chick." Glancing at Mary and Sally, I saw they were quite entertained. Connie who appeared rather liquored up slurred: "Sandra got scared of Uncle Mitch and Woo Woo ,, but I don't know why, they're just as sweet and funny as they can be." Then she walked off toward the restrooms.
"So you got kicked out of the Ramada, eh Mitch?" I inquired. A twisted grin played upon his face and in a low tone informed us all, young women included: "The hostess at the Ramada caught sight of Connie giving me a hand job under the table. Needless to say the manager told us to leave before he called the fuzz" Hearing that Mack swore: "A fucking hand job? Shit!" Mitch nodded his head and continued. "That prude of a hostess told me I was a tainting embarrassment to all the other hard working historic interpreters and craftspeople. They especially had a case of the ass with Connie. Nice gal, but boy can she run up a bar tab quick swilling down top shelf booze." Mary shook her head and chuckled. "You're quite a charming fellow." Mitch flashed her a snarling smile and said: "I'm a product of my environment, darling. No more, no less just like Rosie and these fellows here." At that Mary gave me an odd look, laughed and asked: "You all aren't escapees from the state mental hospital, are you?" Hearing that, Woo howled with laughter and replied: "Too damn crazy for that place. Oh no Miss Mary, we're from down in Lynnhaven." then he shouted to the waitress: "The king and his company are parched, bring us drink!"
"Drink?" she returned, "What the fuck do I look like, a mind reader, Slappy?" to which him and Mitch ordered three pitchers of pale ale.
'Ahhh, a decent drinking hole.' I mused, 'Pretty girls, some particularly decent ale and,," my musings were interrupted by Mary blurting out: "Oh dear lord, don't tell me you all are from the Lynnhaven right beside James River Hunt Club down in Hampton?" Bear flashed a savage looking smile, nodded his shaggy head and said: "That's right, but when there's no horse shows, the stables, pasture and judge's tower are part of our turf."
"You're some of those hoodlums who drink and do drugs on private property." Then she surprised me by asking: "So what are we partying with tonight?" Before any of us could reply, Connie emerged from the ladies room. Taking the conversation away from drugs and hoodlums I asked Mitch how he found us.
"The second cab driver we had." he replied. "Woo described you boys and he brought us here. Just as the first driver took us to the Ramada. I told them I was your cousin."
As we quaffed ale and engaged in small talk a few costumed Colonial Williamsburg employees entered the Cave. From their conversation I gathered they had just finished a lantern tour of the restored area. Noticing Mitch, one of them asked him if he was a recent hire or a new resident all caught up with the history. Woo stood up and said: "His majesty is not in the habit of answering to just any yahoos fresh off the road."
"It's quite alright, General Woo, I am not so easily offended." With a sweeping hand gesture he addressed the costumed CW employee. "I'm Mitchell, King of Lynnhaven and this is my entourage."
"I thought you were the king of Williamsburg." Sally laughed. "Me too." Mary added. Mitch in rare form introduced us. "Of course this is my minister of mayhem General Woo and here we have Lady Connie of east Williamsburg. Princess Rosie of north Lynnhaven." Nodding his tricorn hat topped head at Bear he said: "This is my minister of pain, code name Kodiak. Shake hands, Bear." at that Bear grabbed the fellow's hand in a near crushing grip. Pointing at Mack and I he informed the now frightened CW employee: "These are my high councilors Sir Ellery of Celery and Richard the Chicken Gizzard. These lovely young ladies, Mary and Sally are their consorts." A look of concern upon his face, the young interpreter who obviously knew Mary and Sally inquired if they were alright.
"We're fine." Mary assured him. "Just entertaining or rather being entertained by foreign dignitaries." In character that was probably inspired by some old Douglas Fairbanks or Errol Flynn pirate movie, Mitch demanded: "And who might you be, Sirrah?"
"Alex."
"Well Alex, bring your friends hither and join us."
"Hither?" Bear laughed.
Alex motioned his companions, another fellow and a somewhat short plump woman over. At once Mitch was quite taken with how the woman's 18th century bodice pushed up and exposed a good part of her bosom. Rising from the table, Mitch doffed his tricorn hat, bowed and asked the woman: "May I have this dance?" Not waiting for a reply from the obviously nervous young lady, he grabbed her hand and pulled his dumbstruck dance partner out to a small open area by the bar. I recognized the music they slow danced to as being Chick Corea's Bliss! Already perceiving this to be a magical night, I looked at Mary, who was looking at me - "I'd love to." she said before I could even ask and within seconds we were embracing while moving our feet around by the bar. When that instrumental piece ended, Mitch released the CW employee and shouted for Connie and soon the four of us were jerking and shaking our bodies to Savoy Brown's A Hard Way to Go. Glancing at Mary jiggling about, then at Mitch in his 18th century attire bobbing around with that crazy blonde in a tight sweater bouncing hither and there I thought - 'This is truly a marvelous time to be alive. When Mary came in close, turned around and rubbed her derriere on my crotch, I knew I'd been stricken by spring fever.
As the song ended we four walked back towards our tables, but upon hearing the next song and seeing Rosie accepting Woo's hand for a dance, Mitch shouted at Alex. "Lafayette you flaming Frenchman, get up and dance with your lady friend! She's rather good on her feet in case you haven't noticed!" Having built up a thirst, Mary and I sat T.REX's Get it On out, however Mack asked Sally for a dance.
We spent the next hour dancing and quaffing ale before deciding to take the party over to our lodgings at the Lord Paget. The two male Colonial Williamsburg employees declined, but Miss Alice Pettingway, a CW visitor's guide dared to accompany us. Mack and I rode in Mary's 1969 Camaro while everyone else piled into two cabs. The Bartender and some of the patrons seemed saddened by our departure, but the waitress, even though she made some decent tips said: "Good, now maybe things can go back to normal."
First to arrive at the Lord Paget, Mary, Sally, Mack and I entered our room. Asking the ladies to have a seat, Mack added: "You inquired about what we have to party with?"
"I did." Mary replied as she looked about the room. Somewhat of a good judge of character when it came to being cool or not, Mack asked: "You ladies smoke?"
"We don't smoke cigarettes if that's what your asking." Sally replied then inquired: "What have you got?" With that I said: "It's my turn." then proceeded to get my stash and roll a fat joint. "Some Panama Red for the head." Handing the joint to Mary and offering her a light, she drew in a good toke. Passing it to Sally she exhaled and proclaimed: "Damn, that's some good tasting herb."
Just as we were finishing up there was a familiar knocking upon our door. It was Bear. Instead of coming in he called Mack outside. "Alright you two, what's all this secret shit about?" Looking into the room and seeing Mary toking on a roach, Bear entered our room, closed the door and grunted: "What the hell, might as well." then reached into his Levis jacket pocket and pulled out a sandwich bag which contained what appeared to be several grams of white powder...
"Are those people with you?" the waitress asked as she came to take our order. "I hope not." was my reply while watching the madness unfurl like a circus banner. Both Mitch and Woo were certifiably insane as the former kept clear of Vietnam because of his condition while the latter received a Section 8 while in the war. Both bikers, Mitch worked as a roofer and Woo was an air brush artist at his brother's customized van shop. Some five years older than Mack and I, the two hailed from north Lynnhaven thus even more crazy than us or my cousin Charlie.
"Good people of Williamsburg,, I izz the king."
Having probably seen his share of substance addled costumed Colonial Williamsburg employees the bartender laughed and bowed."Your majesty! We are truly honored."
"Party of four to be seated over there with our friends from the Corps of Discovery!" Woo ordered only to have the waitress shout: "Sit where you want, this isn't the fucking Ramada!"
"Oh indeed not!" Woo returned, "We were just banished from that shit hole." Then the four of them approached our table. Halting just short of us, Mitch rubbed Connie's shoulder and said: "This is the Lewis and Clark expedition."
"Lewis and Clark?"
Pointing at Bear he chuckled: "Jerry Lewis." then he pointed at Mack he said: "Petula Clark." after which he stuck his palm up to me. "How!" Glaring at Mitch, I remained silent, but when he referred to me as the expedition's guide - 'Sackofshitweeaa', I laughed and said: "You're going to look rather funny with that hat crammed half way down your throat, Mitchy."
"That'll fuck up a Friday night for sure." he returned and surprised me by offering everyone an apology then started to introduce us until I gave him a hand signal and said: "Mary, Sally, Ted, Richard and Ellery." which had Rosie laughing and Bear asking: "Where did you steal that Paul Revere outfit?" Acting as if he was taken aback, Mitch replied: "Steal? Oh no dear lad it's borrowed. My Aunt Elaine used to work as a seamstress in the costume department of Colonial Williamsburg and had some of these outfits up in her attic."
"Then she stole them." I said.
"More or less." Mitch returned.
Mack turned to Connie and mockingly asked: "Haven't we met before?" then he looked at Rosie and inquired upon why she was up here.
"Because Woo asked me if I wanted to come. Something that you obviously didn't want to do. I think you're a little too busy to be coming around my house anymore."
It sounded like her relationship with Mack had just ended. He glanced at her, issued a bark of laughter and attempted engaging Sally in small talk. I couldn't hold Rosie at fault as to Mack she was only a good time girl. He kept her on a stringer for those times he was too fucked up for his other more straitlaced girlfriend. I liked Rosie and was glad to see this relationship end. I also wondered about Woo's intentions.
As Bear and Woo were scooting another table as well as some more chairs over to our's, Mitch put his arm around the Doublemint Twin's waist then went on to introduce her. Ladies and gentlemen this is Connie. I rescued her from that foul shit hole on the other side of town. Some dish, huh?"
"Where's your friend at, Connie?" Mack chuckled. Mitch seemed surprised. "You two know each other?"
"Oh we met briefly back at the Ramada, but she was with another chick." Glancing at Mary and Sally, I saw they were quite entertained. Connie who appeared rather liquored up slurred: "Sandra got scared of Uncle Mitch and Woo Woo ,, but I don't know why, they're just as sweet and funny as they can be." Then she walked off toward the restrooms.
"So you got kicked out of the Ramada, eh Mitch?" I inquired. A twisted grin played upon his face and in a low tone informed us all, young women included: "The hostess at the Ramada caught sight of Connie giving me a hand job under the table. Needless to say the manager told us to leave before he called the fuzz" Hearing that Mack swore: "A fucking hand job? Shit!" Mitch nodded his head and continued. "That prude of a hostess told me I was a tainting embarrassment to all the other hard working historic interpreters and craftspeople. They especially had a case of the ass with Connie. Nice gal, but boy can she run up a bar tab quick swilling down top shelf booze." Mary shook her head and chuckled. "You're quite a charming fellow." Mitch flashed her a snarling smile and said: "I'm a product of my environment, darling. No more, no less just like Rosie and these fellows here." At that Mary gave me an odd look, laughed and asked: "You all aren't escapees from the state mental hospital, are you?" Hearing that, Woo howled with laughter and replied: "Too damn crazy for that place. Oh no Miss Mary, we're from down in Lynnhaven." then he shouted to the waitress: "The king and his company are parched, bring us drink!"
"Drink?" she returned, "What the fuck do I look like, a mind reader, Slappy?" to which him and Mitch ordered three pitchers of pale ale.
'Ahhh, a decent drinking hole.' I mused, 'Pretty girls, some particularly decent ale and,," my musings were interrupted by Mary blurting out: "Oh dear lord, don't tell me you all are from the Lynnhaven right beside James River Hunt Club down in Hampton?" Bear flashed a savage looking smile, nodded his shaggy head and said: "That's right, but when there's no horse shows, the stables, pasture and judge's tower are part of our turf."
"You're some of those hoodlums who drink and do drugs on private property." Then she surprised me by asking: "So what are we partying with tonight?" Before any of us could reply, Connie emerged from the ladies room. Taking the conversation away from drugs and hoodlums I asked Mitch how he found us.
"The second cab driver we had." he replied. "Woo described you boys and he brought us here. Just as the first driver took us to the Ramada. I told them I was your cousin."
As we quaffed ale and engaged in small talk a few costumed Colonial Williamsburg employees entered the Cave. From their conversation I gathered they had just finished a lantern tour of the restored area. Noticing Mitch, one of them asked him if he was a recent hire or a new resident all caught up with the history. Woo stood up and said: "His majesty is not in the habit of answering to just any yahoos fresh off the road."
"It's quite alright, General Woo, I am not so easily offended." With a sweeping hand gesture he addressed the costumed CW employee. "I'm Mitchell, King of Lynnhaven and this is my entourage."
"I thought you were the king of Williamsburg." Sally laughed. "Me too." Mary added. Mitch in rare form introduced us. "Of course this is my minister of mayhem General Woo and here we have Lady Connie of east Williamsburg. Princess Rosie of north Lynnhaven." Nodding his tricorn hat topped head at Bear he said: "This is my minister of pain, code name Kodiak. Shake hands, Bear." at that Bear grabbed the fellow's hand in a near crushing grip. Pointing at Mack and I he informed the now frightened CW employee: "These are my high councilors Sir Ellery of Celery and Richard the Chicken Gizzard. These lovely young ladies, Mary and Sally are their consorts." A look of concern upon his face, the young interpreter who obviously knew Mary and Sally inquired if they were alright.
"We're fine." Mary assured him. "Just entertaining or rather being entertained by foreign dignitaries." In character that was probably inspired by some old Douglas Fairbanks or Errol Flynn pirate movie, Mitch demanded: "And who might you be, Sirrah?"
"Alex."
"Well Alex, bring your friends hither and join us."
"Hither?" Bear laughed.
Alex motioned his companions, another fellow and a somewhat short plump woman over. At once Mitch was quite taken with how the woman's 18th century bodice pushed up and exposed a good part of her bosom. Rising from the table, Mitch doffed his tricorn hat, bowed and asked the woman: "May I have this dance?" Not waiting for a reply from the obviously nervous young lady, he grabbed her hand and pulled his dumbstruck dance partner out to a small open area by the bar. I recognized the music they slow danced to as being Chick Corea's Bliss! Already perceiving this to be a magical night, I looked at Mary, who was looking at me - "I'd love to." she said before I could even ask and within seconds we were embracing while moving our feet around by the bar. When that instrumental piece ended, Mitch released the CW employee and shouted for Connie and soon the four of us were jerking and shaking our bodies to Savoy Brown's A Hard Way to Go. Glancing at Mary jiggling about, then at Mitch in his 18th century attire bobbing around with that crazy blonde in a tight sweater bouncing hither and there I thought - 'This is truly a marvelous time to be alive. When Mary came in close, turned around and rubbed her derriere on my crotch, I knew I'd been stricken by spring fever.
As the song ended we four walked back towards our tables, but upon hearing the next song and seeing Rosie accepting Woo's hand for a dance, Mitch shouted at Alex. "Lafayette you flaming Frenchman, get up and dance with your lady friend! She's rather good on her feet in case you haven't noticed!" Having built up a thirst, Mary and I sat T.REX's Get it On out, however Mack asked Sally for a dance.
We spent the next hour dancing and quaffing ale before deciding to take the party over to our lodgings at the Lord Paget. The two male Colonial Williamsburg employees declined, but Miss Alice Pettingway, a CW visitor's guide dared to accompany us. Mack and I rode in Mary's 1969 Camaro while everyone else piled into two cabs. The Bartender and some of the patrons seemed saddened by our departure, but the waitress, even though she made some decent tips said: "Good, now maybe things can go back to normal."
First to arrive at the Lord Paget, Mary, Sally, Mack and I entered our room. Asking the ladies to have a seat, Mack added: "You inquired about what we have to party with?"
"I did." Mary replied as she looked about the room. Somewhat of a good judge of character when it came to being cool or not, Mack asked: "You ladies smoke?"
"We don't smoke cigarettes if that's what your asking." Sally replied then inquired: "What have you got?" With that I said: "It's my turn." then proceeded to get my stash and roll a fat joint. "Some Panama Red for the head." Handing the joint to Mary and offering her a light, she drew in a good toke. Passing it to Sally she exhaled and proclaimed: "Damn, that's some good tasting herb."
Just as we were finishing up there was a familiar knocking upon our door. It was Bear. Instead of coming in he called Mack outside. "Alright you two, what's all this secret shit about?" Looking into the room and seeing Mary toking on a roach, Bear entered our room, closed the door and grunted: "What the hell, might as well." then reached into his Levis jacket pocket and pulled out a sandwich bag which contained what appeared to be several grams of white powder...
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
4 - Smoked up
"What do you have there?" I asked Bear while somewhat concerned that he would plop down what looked to be hard drugs upon the motel table right in front of people we really didn't know. Tapping my shoulder he motioned me over to by the bathroom door. "It's smack." he whispered.
"Excuse us for a minute or two." I told the others and then pulled Bear into the bathroom and shut the door. "Did I hear you right, smack?" Now I was really concerned realizing that it was laying out there on the table while we were in here.
"Bob owed me some money, and gave me a bit of smack yesterday instead." Bear informed me. I shook my head and said: "Nothing wrong with trading, but what compelled you to bring it up here in spite of current conditions? The best thing you can do is go out there, grab that shit and flush it down the toilet. If something were to happen and we have an encounter with the local fuzz, the weed, booze and under age drinkers in our company is bad enough, but getting caught with that much skag may not be worth the money Bob owed you. What else can you do with it? That's more smack than all of us can do in a few weekends."
"You're right." he agreed.
As we exited the bathroom, Mary who was holding up the bag looking at it asked: "So are we going to do some lines?"
"Oh you don't want to get into that shit." I replied.
"I've did coke before."
"So have we." Mack said, "But that ain't coke."
"Speed? rat poison, perhaps?"
"Smack." Bear returned.
"All that is heroin?"
"Some rather potent heroin." I replied while watching Bear start pacing back and forth in front of the long, low motel dresser. Halting he looked at both young ladies and asked: "Can I trust y'all."
"I don't see why not," Mary replied, "but before you say anything else let me tell you we've both smoke weed and used other drugs including heroin before. Now you've asked me if I can be trusted and I in turn will ask you the same. Can we trust you guys?" to which Mack replied: "I don't see why not."
"Trust us with what?" I inquired.
"Our safety, well being and what I'm about to tell you."
"What's that?"
"Sally here is the daughter of a well known attorney and I'm the daughter of Judge Winstead." Mack issued a nervous cackle and mumbled: "Oh shit we're fucked."
"And why's that?" Mary demanded, adding: "Look if either of us were to get into any trouble, we would be disowned, but as long as we don't fuck up our dads pretty much let us do what we want. Neither one has a clue what we do. As far as they're concerned we're both daddy's little girl and we want to keep it that way. Now what do you have to say in trust, Bear?"
"My name is Ted."
"Now that isn't being honest, especially after I heard your crazy friend Mitch call two of you Bear and Mack during a not so careful instant back at the Cave. However if you want I can call you Ted and Richard, if you like." Looking at me she added: "I heard Mack refer to you as Skid, Ell." Overcome by such an honest approach, I told her my real name. "We thought it wise to use such alias while presenting fake IDs." Hearing that they both giggled, went into their bags and pulled out fake IDs. "So you were playing it safe. Can't hold that against you. So Bear, what were you going to say?" Glancing at Bear I asked him: "You want to tell her, or should?"
"Go ahead Skid."
"Why is he calling you Skid?"
"Because where we're from we call each other Skid. It's what those in other neighborhoods call us and it is what we call ourselves."
"What are you a gang or something?"
"Something." Mack nervously chuckled then added: "It's just a name like the North Hampton Captains and the Fox Hill Big Daddies. Don't you guys have neighborhood names up here?"
"Not really." Mary replied then insisted I go on. Both listened intently while I told them about our friend Bob finding a brief case of China white heroin not long ago and how it had killed him earlier today. "It's not only tainted by the death of our friend, but has also brought in a swarm of law enforcement right into the heart of our stomping grounds. We're up here trying to get away from all that and here's Bear with a bag of smack our friend gave him. Not cool so I've advised him to flush it down the commode."
"All that? What a waste, but I can dig where you're coming from. I'm sorry about your friend, but as you said, he knew it was potent and chose to do too much and in his vein to boot. We should at least do a little, but not in our arms. There's safer ways to do smack."
"How, snort it?" Mack asked rather eagerly."
"We could, but we could also mix it with tobacco or better yet, weed. It's a wasteful way to do it, but if you got a lot of smack, it's probably the best and want usually make a person sick. A good clean high." Mary stated as she lifted and eyed the bag again. "Can you spare about an eigth of an ounce of weed." to which Mack replied: "I can spring for half that amount if Skid here can go the other half."
As I gazed down into Mary's heavily lined blue eyes and her low cut black sweater, temptation shooed away my inhibitions. Accepting the joint, I ogled her black tight covered legs as she sat in that motel room chair. My eyes ascending back up to her face, they were rewarded with a batting of eyelashes and seductive smile. She had ground up the weed and mixed in a quantity of heroin with it. The rest of the smack was flushed down the toilet.
Standing beside me, Bear flicked his Zippo lighter. Taking a big toke, the weed tasted strange and I started coughing, but that soon subsided. Passing it back to Mary, she also coughed a bit and passed it to Bear. The fat joint went around the five of us six times and by the time it was dropped in the ashtray, a burnt brown roach, my body felt as light as sparrow down on an updraft. This was the second time I had used heroin. Unlike the first time, snorted up my nose, I didn't feel like vomiting. "How's your head?" Mary slightly slurred. "Hopefully still under my hat." I replied. Having a good look at the others it was evident they were extremely high as well.
"How about us trucking over to my room and join the party." Bear suggested. Although content here in this motel room, I agreed as did Mary, but Mack asked Sally if she would stay with him so they could get to know each other a little better. Sally informed him that they had all weekend, but for now she wanted to party. Slightly wobbling she rose to her feet and looked at Mary and me. "You ready?"
As we stepped outside Mary took my hand and told Sally, Bear and Mack: "Ell and I are going to take the long way around. See you all in a few." Experiencing a bit of a head rush from moving around she led me down to a small railed pier extending some ten feet or so out over the pond. More or less backing me against the rail, she gently stroked my cheek. "So you're one of those hoodlums from Hampton, huh?" Letting my eyes run wild from Mary's face down to her shapely legs, I asked: "So you're one of those well to do gals who live up here, eh?" Then I took Mary into my arms and we kissed.
Mary couldn't of been no older than me, but seemed much more hip and mature than the young ladies her age down in my old neighborhood. The way she kissed me betokened experience tinged with passion. As I ran my hand up under Mary's sweater, her breathing became heavy and she let out a long sigh. Moving my fingers under the bottom of her bra, she purred. Unexpectedly she pulled away and whispered: "Not here."
"Why not?"
"Because I'm not ready for it yet and I'm not doing it on this pier. Don't want to get splinters. Dig?" Never one to disrespectfully press such issues during such intimate moments, I replied: "I can dig it." then asked if she was ready to join the others. Nodding her head, she leaned in a gave me a soft peck on my cheek and we were off.
Pounding out our secret knock, Bear opened the door and let us in while smiling and gesturing the smelly finger sign. Looking about the suite I saw Woo with a harmonica in his hand telling jokes to the others. "Hey Charlie, what's the difference between meat and fish?"
"What's that, Woo?"
"You can't beat your fish." At that Mary chuckled and said: "How charming." As everyone laughed a blank faced Connie seemed to had not gotten it right away. After everyone quited down she laughed. "Charlie can beat his meat, but can't beat his fish!" Woo tilted his head and said: "Mitch is rubbing off on you. Everything will be alright."
"And where is the king of naught?"
"He's up at the office getting a room."
"Well at least we're giving this place some off season business." I returned while noticing Flip ogling Mary. Sliding off his edge of the bed perch, he approached her with what I thought was a lame line. "Haven't we met before?" Having a good gander at the Birdman then turning to me she laughed and said: "Oh yeah. There's an unforgettable face, too bad I forgot your name." Somewhat surprised, I asked: "You two know each other?" As Mary walked around the Birdman as if inspecting him, he reminded her: "Remember me, I'm Flip, Mary." At that she shook her head, laughed and said: "Oh yeah, we smoked a joint, drank a bottle of wine and a few beers then you and your friend, what was his name, Whitey? In an empty stall down at James River Hunt Club you both tried to grope me then got into a drunken fight with each other to win my favor. I went to check on my horse and drove off leaving you two still rolling around on the ground. Such men of valor. Don't tell me that other maniac is in town as well."
"No he's down in Lynnhaven." Charlie informed her and proceeded in an attempt to cock block Flip from any of the women present. "Him and Whitey both are predatory maniacs. It's a wonder that neither one slipped something in your drink."
"Fuck you, Chucky! You asshole!" the Birdman hissed, adding: "I didn't grope you. I was trying to get Whitey's hands off of you. I kicked his ass for being disrespectful to a lady." Mack cast Flip a bloodshot glare and said: "A likely fucking story, Flippy." Seeing the empty bottle on the dresser, he growled: "You fuckers finished that half gallon of rum already? Damned alcoholics!"
"Charlie drank a lot of it, but is was Mitch, Woo, Rosie and Connie who finished off. Don't worry, Woo has a couple of cases of beer out in the van but no ice ice chest to cool them." The Birdman informed him. "Rather generous with my beer aren't you, Bird Boy?" Woo chuckled. "He was just as generous with my rum." I stated, adding: "We got a cooler over at our room. In fact why don't you and Flip give me a hand getting it and some ice. "I want to come too." Mary informed us. "Anyone else?" I asked. Charlie caught my drift, but Bear, Mack, and Sally said they were fine for now.
Once again back in my room, I asked: "You Skids up for some good smoke.?" I was pretty much sure Bear had not told Charlie that he had some of Bob's smack, so I played it off as we had some opium cured Thai weed, but after taking a toke Woo, a Vietnam vet knew better. "This is skag laced pot, I can taste it."
"And here I thought it was Thai weed." I said. Woo gave me an odd look, took another toke and passed it to Charlie. "Here Chucky, but if you start fucking up, I'll stick a boot in your skinny little ass."
"Damn Skid, now what were we suppose to be doing?" I asked Woo who was wringing the last hit off the roach. "I think we're suppose to be getting some ice for the beer, man." Then he gazed at a framed still life print of a wine bottle and basket of fruit. "It could use some bread and cheese." which prompted Charlie to ask if anyone had a magic marker. "I've a fine point marker." Mary said as she dug into her shoulder bag.
"I couldn't of did a better job myself, Chucky." Woo said as we looked at the little black ants Charlie had drawn on the fruit as well as crawling up the wine bottle. "Still life of a ruined picnic." Woo laughed and reminded us: "We're suppose to be getting ice for the beer and should be about our task before Mitch comes looking for us." Not to offend the spirits that watch over fools, gamblers, revelers and rounders, I took my half gallon bottle of vodka to share with the others.
"About damn time!" Mitch said as he opened up the door. "You better have a cold beer for me, General Woo."
"Here Mitch." I passed him the vodka. He unscrewed the lid and lifted the bottle as if to drink from it. "Hold on Otis, pour that in a cup! I don't like anyone drinking right out of my bottle. There's others who may want some vodka too." Although I expected to hear some crap from Mitch, he found himself a plastic courtesy cup and poured a few jiggers. "Not a problem." he returned, then called me outside. I kind of figured what this was going to be about. "Hey man, I want you to know I ain't got no hard feelings for you over any past beef."
"What do you want, Mitch?"
"I was wondering if you could help a Skid out with something for the head." It was then an idea flashed in my skull. I had seen how the heroin laced weed had somewhat sedated both Charlie and Woo. Figuring it would slow down Mitch a bit, I said: "Come on, man."
Sitting at the small motel table, I rolled a small joint of the laced weed. "What kind of joint is that? It looks like something that goon Flippy would twist up."
"Super duper good shit, Mitchy." That's for you to smoke, I'm already higher than a kite." Striking a match for him, he toked hard upon it. After another light and two more tokes, a weird twisted grin played upon Mitch's face. "Damn Skid, send out a fucking search party and find my ass! What is this, some of that Michoacan?"
"It might be from Thailand, but Woo seems to think it's laced with smack or something." After exhaling another big toke he said: "Fucking superb! Sure you don't want any of this?"
"Yeah, I'll take a hit, Mitch."
"So, what do you think about Connie, quite a dish, eh?"
"Oh yeah, she's something." I replied after having a toke then went on to tell him of our earlier encounter with her at the Ramada. "She took Mack and I to be boarish cads, so how the hell did you pick her up?"
"It's that old Mitch magic."
"And exactly what's that?" I inquired in knowing just how caddish and crude Mitch could be, especially while drinking and in the company of women. Dropping the roach into a small glass ashtray, he grinned and replied: "I just don't give a fuck if chicks reject me, but those I pull pretty much know what they want. I've been called a brute for being brutally honest as it eliminates unnecessary bullshit in my pursuit of a good date. That's not to say I don't strike out a lot, but when the right pitch comes across the plate, I'll hit a home run, Skid." Gulping down the rest of his vodka he suggested we get back to the party.
As we neared Bear's suite we met Mack on the walk. "Looking for us?" Mitch asked. By the snarl on his face Mack appeared to be troubled by something. "I'm going home."
"What the fuck for?" I laughed which seemed to anger him more. "Hardly a good night for me." then he suggested I either come with him or else catch a ride back to Hampton with somebody else. With that said he went to retrieve his belongings and split the scene. "Well drive safely, Mack." I had seen him in weird moods before so there was no need for me to suggest he reconsider. "What do you suppose got into him?" Mitch chuckled. Watching Mack turn the corner I replied: "Who knows? I hardly know who Mack is these days and he probably doesn't either. Throw booze and dope into the mix for enhancement."
Outside of Bear's suite on the patio Mitch and I got more of a full scoop of what occurred prompting Mack to depart in a huff. "Mack had to go." Bear informed us. "He got a bit too forward with that Sally chick who wasn't receptive and quickly told him to fuck off."
"Is she alright now?" I inquired. Bear lit up a cigarette, exhaled a stream of smoke and replied: "Oh she's fine, but I've noticed Charlie and Flip giving her the eye. They should behave, if not I'll jump time on them, like I almost had to do with Mack."
"Did he start acting up or something?" Bear took another drag off his smoke and said: Yeah after Sally told him to fuck off, Mack demanded that Rosie return to Lynnhaven with him. She too told him to fuck off which had Charlie and Flip laughing. Needless to say he gritted on them, pushing Flip into the wall then started calling Rosie a slut which had Woo ready to jump time on him as well. My pad, my party, nobody fucks up." Bumming a cigarette off Bear, I asked: "Did you try to reason with him?" to which Bear popped his huge knuckles and replied: "I did, but he copped an attitude with me. Got rather shitty for such a little fellow. He just got too fucked up, too fast, but not so much so as to take a swing at me. He did good by splitting." I could recall Mack saying he wan't having a good night. Like our last outing together down in Nags Head, he had intentions of meeting, greeting and heating up the passions of someone other than his two girlfriends back home. Having one of them show up here in the arms of a fellow who could put him on the floor and the temporary object of his affection, Sally not receptive was probably two too many setbacks more than what he cared to contend with. Recalling events from earlier in the night, I chuckled and stated: "It all started going really wrong when Mitch here told him he was getting a hand job from Connie underneath the table."
Just as we were about to go inside, Mary stepped outside, patted my rear and sat with legs crossed in an outdoor chair. Even out here on the dimly lit patio, she in her somber Beat Era/Cultural Revolutionary get up was extremely titillating. "I was wondering where you guys were."
"Just out taking in a little night air." I said while stepping behind Mary's chair and rubbing her shoulders. She tilted her head back, smiled up at me and asked: "Where's Mack?"
"Mack wasn't feeling good." Bear instead answered. "He decided to go home." As was still looking up at me, I nodded. "Yeah, he split."
"So you have that room all to yourself, huh?"
"I certainly hope not." to which Bear laughed. "I can send Charlie and Flip to bunk up with you."
"Fuck that."
"They're going to have to sleep somewhere tonight."
"That's your problem, Bear. You brought them up here." I returned. Mitch laughed and suggested: "Let those chuckle heads sleep in Woo's van. He's got a mattress in there." Leaning down, I whispered in Mary's ear. "What about you?" She turned her head and whispered back in my ear: "As long as I call my parents when they get at 6:00 tomorrow morning and let them know I'm alright."
Back inside Bear's suite the revelry continued in spite of Mack's melt down. Woo sat with Rosie on the love seat and the others were either sitting on the beds or else at the table. While Charlie was already attempting to make time with Sally, Flip loomed over Alice like a hawk. Connie, all but smashed, gulped vodka from a plastic cup. There wasn't a whole lot of vodka left so I poured a cup for Mary and myself. "Typical Friday night for you and your crew, huh? she asked while seating herself beside Sally. "I would say not as these fellows seem to be behaving themselves." At that she grabbed my hand, pulled me near "What about you, if I wanted well behaved I'd be sitting in the Ramada's lounge. Overhearing that, Mitch chuckled: "Not so well behaved in there after tonight, eh Connie?" Even extremely high, it was somewhat difficult to decide if I was mildly humored or slightly disgusted by Mitch, especially while in the company of women.
"Don't you guys have anything to smoke?" Miss Alice Pettingway inquired. "Not here." Charlie replied then looked over at me.
"We could go over to my room and burn a couple." I suggested, at which Flip asked: "Why not go get it?"
"Because I've been running back and forth to my room all night. The next time I go over there, I'm in for the night." I replied then cast a glance at Mary who was already looking at me...
"What do you have there?" I asked Bear while somewhat concerned that he would plop down what looked to be hard drugs upon the motel table right in front of people we really didn't know. Tapping my shoulder he motioned me over to by the bathroom door. "It's smack." he whispered.
"Excuse us for a minute or two." I told the others and then pulled Bear into the bathroom and shut the door. "Did I hear you right, smack?" Now I was really concerned realizing that it was laying out there on the table while we were in here.
"Bob owed me some money, and gave me a bit of smack yesterday instead." Bear informed me. I shook my head and said: "Nothing wrong with trading, but what compelled you to bring it up here in spite of current conditions? The best thing you can do is go out there, grab that shit and flush it down the toilet. If something were to happen and we have an encounter with the local fuzz, the weed, booze and under age drinkers in our company is bad enough, but getting caught with that much skag may not be worth the money Bob owed you. What else can you do with it? That's more smack than all of us can do in a few weekends."
"You're right." he agreed.
As we exited the bathroom, Mary who was holding up the bag looking at it asked: "So are we going to do some lines?"
"Oh you don't want to get into that shit." I replied.
"I've did coke before."
"So have we." Mack said, "But that ain't coke."
"Speed? rat poison, perhaps?"
"Smack." Bear returned.
"All that is heroin?"
"Some rather potent heroin." I replied while watching Bear start pacing back and forth in front of the long, low motel dresser. Halting he looked at both young ladies and asked: "Can I trust y'all."
"I don't see why not," Mary replied, "but before you say anything else let me tell you we've both smoke weed and used other drugs including heroin before. Now you've asked me if I can be trusted and I in turn will ask you the same. Can we trust you guys?" to which Mack replied: "I don't see why not."
"Trust us with what?" I inquired.
"Our safety, well being and what I'm about to tell you."
"What's that?"
"Sally here is the daughter of a well known attorney and I'm the daughter of Judge Winstead." Mack issued a nervous cackle and mumbled: "Oh shit we're fucked."
"And why's that?" Mary demanded, adding: "Look if either of us were to get into any trouble, we would be disowned, but as long as we don't fuck up our dads pretty much let us do what we want. Neither one has a clue what we do. As far as they're concerned we're both daddy's little girl and we want to keep it that way. Now what do you have to say in trust, Bear?"
"My name is Ted."
"Now that isn't being honest, especially after I heard your crazy friend Mitch call two of you Bear and Mack during a not so careful instant back at the Cave. However if you want I can call you Ted and Richard, if you like." Looking at me she added: "I heard Mack refer to you as Skid, Ell." Overcome by such an honest approach, I told her my real name. "We thought it wise to use such alias while presenting fake IDs." Hearing that they both giggled, went into their bags and pulled out fake IDs. "So you were playing it safe. Can't hold that against you. So Bear, what were you going to say?" Glancing at Bear I asked him: "You want to tell her, or should?"
"Go ahead Skid."
"Why is he calling you Skid?"
"Because where we're from we call each other Skid. It's what those in other neighborhoods call us and it is what we call ourselves."
"What are you a gang or something?"
"Something." Mack nervously chuckled then added: "It's just a name like the North Hampton Captains and the Fox Hill Big Daddies. Don't you guys have neighborhood names up here?"
"Not really." Mary replied then insisted I go on. Both listened intently while I told them about our friend Bob finding a brief case of China white heroin not long ago and how it had killed him earlier today. "It's not only tainted by the death of our friend, but has also brought in a swarm of law enforcement right into the heart of our stomping grounds. We're up here trying to get away from all that and here's Bear with a bag of smack our friend gave him. Not cool so I've advised him to flush it down the commode."
"All that? What a waste, but I can dig where you're coming from. I'm sorry about your friend, but as you said, he knew it was potent and chose to do too much and in his vein to boot. We should at least do a little, but not in our arms. There's safer ways to do smack."
"How, snort it?" Mack asked rather eagerly."
"We could, but we could also mix it with tobacco or better yet, weed. It's a wasteful way to do it, but if you got a lot of smack, it's probably the best and want usually make a person sick. A good clean high." Mary stated as she lifted and eyed the bag again. "Can you spare about an eigth of an ounce of weed." to which Mack replied: "I can spring for half that amount if Skid here can go the other half."
As I gazed down into Mary's heavily lined blue eyes and her low cut black sweater, temptation shooed away my inhibitions. Accepting the joint, I ogled her black tight covered legs as she sat in that motel room chair. My eyes ascending back up to her face, they were rewarded with a batting of eyelashes and seductive smile. She had ground up the weed and mixed in a quantity of heroin with it. The rest of the smack was flushed down the toilet.
Standing beside me, Bear flicked his Zippo lighter. Taking a big toke, the weed tasted strange and I started coughing, but that soon subsided. Passing it back to Mary, she also coughed a bit and passed it to Bear. The fat joint went around the five of us six times and by the time it was dropped in the ashtray, a burnt brown roach, my body felt as light as sparrow down on an updraft. This was the second time I had used heroin. Unlike the first time, snorted up my nose, I didn't feel like vomiting. "How's your head?" Mary slightly slurred. "Hopefully still under my hat." I replied. Having a good look at the others it was evident they were extremely high as well.
"How about us trucking over to my room and join the party." Bear suggested. Although content here in this motel room, I agreed as did Mary, but Mack asked Sally if she would stay with him so they could get to know each other a little better. Sally informed him that they had all weekend, but for now she wanted to party. Slightly wobbling she rose to her feet and looked at Mary and me. "You ready?"
As we stepped outside Mary took my hand and told Sally, Bear and Mack: "Ell and I are going to take the long way around. See you all in a few." Experiencing a bit of a head rush from moving around she led me down to a small railed pier extending some ten feet or so out over the pond. More or less backing me against the rail, she gently stroked my cheek. "So you're one of those hoodlums from Hampton, huh?" Letting my eyes run wild from Mary's face down to her shapely legs, I asked: "So you're one of those well to do gals who live up here, eh?" Then I took Mary into my arms and we kissed.
Mary couldn't of been no older than me, but seemed much more hip and mature than the young ladies her age down in my old neighborhood. The way she kissed me betokened experience tinged with passion. As I ran my hand up under Mary's sweater, her breathing became heavy and she let out a long sigh. Moving my fingers under the bottom of her bra, she purred. Unexpectedly she pulled away and whispered: "Not here."
"Why not?"
"Because I'm not ready for it yet and I'm not doing it on this pier. Don't want to get splinters. Dig?" Never one to disrespectfully press such issues during such intimate moments, I replied: "I can dig it." then asked if she was ready to join the others. Nodding her head, she leaned in a gave me a soft peck on my cheek and we were off.
Pounding out our secret knock, Bear opened the door and let us in while smiling and gesturing the smelly finger sign. Looking about the suite I saw Woo with a harmonica in his hand telling jokes to the others. "Hey Charlie, what's the difference between meat and fish?"
"What's that, Woo?"
"You can't beat your fish." At that Mary chuckled and said: "How charming." As everyone laughed a blank faced Connie seemed to had not gotten it right away. After everyone quited down she laughed. "Charlie can beat his meat, but can't beat his fish!" Woo tilted his head and said: "Mitch is rubbing off on you. Everything will be alright."
"And where is the king of naught?"
"He's up at the office getting a room."
"Well at least we're giving this place some off season business." I returned while noticing Flip ogling Mary. Sliding off his edge of the bed perch, he approached her with what I thought was a lame line. "Haven't we met before?" Having a good gander at the Birdman then turning to me she laughed and said: "Oh yeah. There's an unforgettable face, too bad I forgot your name." Somewhat surprised, I asked: "You two know each other?" As Mary walked around the Birdman as if inspecting him, he reminded her: "Remember me, I'm Flip, Mary." At that she shook her head, laughed and said: "Oh yeah, we smoked a joint, drank a bottle of wine and a few beers then you and your friend, what was his name, Whitey? In an empty stall down at James River Hunt Club you both tried to grope me then got into a drunken fight with each other to win my favor. I went to check on my horse and drove off leaving you two still rolling around on the ground. Such men of valor. Don't tell me that other maniac is in town as well."
"No he's down in Lynnhaven." Charlie informed her and proceeded in an attempt to cock block Flip from any of the women present. "Him and Whitey both are predatory maniacs. It's a wonder that neither one slipped something in your drink."
"Fuck you, Chucky! You asshole!" the Birdman hissed, adding: "I didn't grope you. I was trying to get Whitey's hands off of you. I kicked his ass for being disrespectful to a lady." Mack cast Flip a bloodshot glare and said: "A likely fucking story, Flippy." Seeing the empty bottle on the dresser, he growled: "You fuckers finished that half gallon of rum already? Damned alcoholics!"
"Charlie drank a lot of it, but is was Mitch, Woo, Rosie and Connie who finished off. Don't worry, Woo has a couple of cases of beer out in the van but no ice ice chest to cool them." The Birdman informed him. "Rather generous with my beer aren't you, Bird Boy?" Woo chuckled. "He was just as generous with my rum." I stated, adding: "We got a cooler over at our room. In fact why don't you and Flip give me a hand getting it and some ice. "I want to come too." Mary informed us. "Anyone else?" I asked. Charlie caught my drift, but Bear, Mack, and Sally said they were fine for now.
Once again back in my room, I asked: "You Skids up for some good smoke.?" I was pretty much sure Bear had not told Charlie that he had some of Bob's smack, so I played it off as we had some opium cured Thai weed, but after taking a toke Woo, a Vietnam vet knew better. "This is skag laced pot, I can taste it."
"And here I thought it was Thai weed." I said. Woo gave me an odd look, took another toke and passed it to Charlie. "Here Chucky, but if you start fucking up, I'll stick a boot in your skinny little ass."
"Damn Skid, now what were we suppose to be doing?" I asked Woo who was wringing the last hit off the roach. "I think we're suppose to be getting some ice for the beer, man." Then he gazed at a framed still life print of a wine bottle and basket of fruit. "It could use some bread and cheese." which prompted Charlie to ask if anyone had a magic marker. "I've a fine point marker." Mary said as she dug into her shoulder bag.
"I couldn't of did a better job myself, Chucky." Woo said as we looked at the little black ants Charlie had drawn on the fruit as well as crawling up the wine bottle. "Still life of a ruined picnic." Woo laughed and reminded us: "We're suppose to be getting ice for the beer and should be about our task before Mitch comes looking for us." Not to offend the spirits that watch over fools, gamblers, revelers and rounders, I took my half gallon bottle of vodka to share with the others.
"About damn time!" Mitch said as he opened up the door. "You better have a cold beer for me, General Woo."
"Here Mitch." I passed him the vodka. He unscrewed the lid and lifted the bottle as if to drink from it. "Hold on Otis, pour that in a cup! I don't like anyone drinking right out of my bottle. There's others who may want some vodka too." Although I expected to hear some crap from Mitch, he found himself a plastic courtesy cup and poured a few jiggers. "Not a problem." he returned, then called me outside. I kind of figured what this was going to be about. "Hey man, I want you to know I ain't got no hard feelings for you over any past beef."
"What do you want, Mitch?"
"I was wondering if you could help a Skid out with something for the head." It was then an idea flashed in my skull. I had seen how the heroin laced weed had somewhat sedated both Charlie and Woo. Figuring it would slow down Mitch a bit, I said: "Come on, man."
Sitting at the small motel table, I rolled a small joint of the laced weed. "What kind of joint is that? It looks like something that goon Flippy would twist up."
"Super duper good shit, Mitchy." That's for you to smoke, I'm already higher than a kite." Striking a match for him, he toked hard upon it. After another light and two more tokes, a weird twisted grin played upon Mitch's face. "Damn Skid, send out a fucking search party and find my ass! What is this, some of that Michoacan?"
"It might be from Thailand, but Woo seems to think it's laced with smack or something." After exhaling another big toke he said: "Fucking superb! Sure you don't want any of this?"
"Yeah, I'll take a hit, Mitch."
"So, what do you think about Connie, quite a dish, eh?"
"Oh yeah, she's something." I replied after having a toke then went on to tell him of our earlier encounter with her at the Ramada. "She took Mack and I to be boarish cads, so how the hell did you pick her up?"
"It's that old Mitch magic."
"And exactly what's that?" I inquired in knowing just how caddish and crude Mitch could be, especially while drinking and in the company of women. Dropping the roach into a small glass ashtray, he grinned and replied: "I just don't give a fuck if chicks reject me, but those I pull pretty much know what they want. I've been called a brute for being brutally honest as it eliminates unnecessary bullshit in my pursuit of a good date. That's not to say I don't strike out a lot, but when the right pitch comes across the plate, I'll hit a home run, Skid." Gulping down the rest of his vodka he suggested we get back to the party.
As we neared Bear's suite we met Mack on the walk. "Looking for us?" Mitch asked. By the snarl on his face Mack appeared to be troubled by something. "I'm going home."
"What the fuck for?" I laughed which seemed to anger him more. "Hardly a good night for me." then he suggested I either come with him or else catch a ride back to Hampton with somebody else. With that said he went to retrieve his belongings and split the scene. "Well drive safely, Mack." I had seen him in weird moods before so there was no need for me to suggest he reconsider. "What do you suppose got into him?" Mitch chuckled. Watching Mack turn the corner I replied: "Who knows? I hardly know who Mack is these days and he probably doesn't either. Throw booze and dope into the mix for enhancement."
Outside of Bear's suite on the patio Mitch and I got more of a full scoop of what occurred prompting Mack to depart in a huff. "Mack had to go." Bear informed us. "He got a bit too forward with that Sally chick who wasn't receptive and quickly told him to fuck off."
"Is she alright now?" I inquired. Bear lit up a cigarette, exhaled a stream of smoke and replied: "Oh she's fine, but I've noticed Charlie and Flip giving her the eye. They should behave, if not I'll jump time on them, like I almost had to do with Mack."
"Did he start acting up or something?" Bear took another drag off his smoke and said: Yeah after Sally told him to fuck off, Mack demanded that Rosie return to Lynnhaven with him. She too told him to fuck off which had Charlie and Flip laughing. Needless to say he gritted on them, pushing Flip into the wall then started calling Rosie a slut which had Woo ready to jump time on him as well. My pad, my party, nobody fucks up." Bumming a cigarette off Bear, I asked: "Did you try to reason with him?" to which Bear popped his huge knuckles and replied: "I did, but he copped an attitude with me. Got rather shitty for such a little fellow. He just got too fucked up, too fast, but not so much so as to take a swing at me. He did good by splitting." I could recall Mack saying he wan't having a good night. Like our last outing together down in Nags Head, he had intentions of meeting, greeting and heating up the passions of someone other than his two girlfriends back home. Having one of them show up here in the arms of a fellow who could put him on the floor and the temporary object of his affection, Sally not receptive was probably two too many setbacks more than what he cared to contend with. Recalling events from earlier in the night, I chuckled and stated: "It all started going really wrong when Mitch here told him he was getting a hand job from Connie underneath the table."
Just as we were about to go inside, Mary stepped outside, patted my rear and sat with legs crossed in an outdoor chair. Even out here on the dimly lit patio, she in her somber Beat Era/Cultural Revolutionary get up was extremely titillating. "I was wondering where you guys were."
"Just out taking in a little night air." I said while stepping behind Mary's chair and rubbing her shoulders. She tilted her head back, smiled up at me and asked: "Where's Mack?"
"Mack wasn't feeling good." Bear instead answered. "He decided to go home." As was still looking up at me, I nodded. "Yeah, he split."
"So you have that room all to yourself, huh?"
"I certainly hope not." to which Bear laughed. "I can send Charlie and Flip to bunk up with you."
"Fuck that."
"They're going to have to sleep somewhere tonight."
"That's your problem, Bear. You brought them up here." I returned. Mitch laughed and suggested: "Let those chuckle heads sleep in Woo's van. He's got a mattress in there." Leaning down, I whispered in Mary's ear. "What about you?" She turned her head and whispered back in my ear: "As long as I call my parents when they get at 6:00 tomorrow morning and let them know I'm alright."
Back inside Bear's suite the revelry continued in spite of Mack's melt down. Woo sat with Rosie on the love seat and the others were either sitting on the beds or else at the table. While Charlie was already attempting to make time with Sally, Flip loomed over Alice like a hawk. Connie, all but smashed, gulped vodka from a plastic cup. There wasn't a whole lot of vodka left so I poured a cup for Mary and myself. "Typical Friday night for you and your crew, huh? she asked while seating herself beside Sally. "I would say not as these fellows seem to be behaving themselves." At that she grabbed my hand, pulled me near "What about you, if I wanted well behaved I'd be sitting in the Ramada's lounge. Overhearing that, Mitch chuckled: "Not so well behaved in there after tonight, eh Connie?" Even extremely high, it was somewhat difficult to decide if I was mildly humored or slightly disgusted by Mitch, especially while in the company of women.
"Don't you guys have anything to smoke?" Miss Alice Pettingway inquired. "Not here." Charlie replied then looked over at me.
"We could go over to my room and burn a couple." I suggested, at which Flip asked: "Why not go get it?"
"Because I've been running back and forth to my room all night. The next time I go over there, I'm in for the night." I replied then cast a glance at Mary who was already looking at me...
Last edited by Atehequa on April 1st, 2015, 7:38 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
5 - A wonderful night and beautiful morning
There we were, ten of us now crowded into my motel room. Just as we were departing Bear's suite, the phone rang. It was Winnie calling his room letting him know that business had slowed down to two customers and she was getting off early. Bear would wait for her and be over shortly. I would not pull out the laced weed which was stored in a motel courtesy envelope and well hidden. Instead I asked Mary to roll a few fat ones up from my regular stash which in itself was probably some of the best smoke going around this area. Mary passed me one and handed the other to Sally and from us two, around they went. At one point Charlie had one in each hand bogarting both until Woo said: "Pass em on, Chucky, you double toking jackanape."
After her third toke, Connie was laughing hysterically which provided enough jiggling to give Mitch something to ogle. "Nothing like a happy gal wearing a tight sweater." he mused aloud. Rising from his seat on the bed, he grabbed Connie's hand and said: "Come on darling." Quite willingly she got up and they headed for the door. Turning, Mitch told Woo: "Give me about an hour then you and Rosie can come over." at that Mary and Sally started whispering in each other's ear. Then there was a familiar knocking upon the door. Pulling it open I saw first Bear and then Winnie. Upon strolling in the latter laughed and said: "Well look who we have here, all under one roof." Winnie halted in front of Mitch and his date. "My goodness it's a Doublemint Twin. Connie, I see you're in good company." Instead of replying, Connie sneered and dragged Mitch out of the room. "And look who else. Well Alice, I've not seen you for awhile." Miss Pettingway laughed and returned: " I guess not, Winnie. That asshole at the Ramada kicked me out for singing in the lounge, but those crazy Doublemint Twins and other weird chicks can do about whatever they want." At that Winnie shook her head and said: "Because of their families. A good example is Connie. Her Daddy is one of the big builders out at Kingsmill Resort. If you haven't heard, there's going to big other big asses here to kiss than just Colonial Williamsburg Foundation's. Asses like the Busch family who are building a theme park right down the road as we speak. This place is going to be so fucked in the future."
"Fucked, how so?" I was compelled to ask. Winnie looked in my direction, but did not immediately reply, instead she said: "Mary Winstead is that you? God, I haven't seen you since you were hanging out with my little sister. Look at you, all grown up now." Mary laughed and informed her: "I knew it was you when you walked in. Still digging on the out of town wild boys, huh?" At that Winnie looked at me, Charlie, Flip and Woo then snuggled closer to Bear. "Spice is the variety of life, Mary, Mary quite contrary. A little rough around the edges but not as dull witted as those Gloucester and New Kent County guys. Where's the one who insulted Connie at the Ramada?"
"Headed home and not as jovial as the one who actually wrangled a hand job under the table."
"And who are you again?" Winnie asked while accepting a joint from Mary. In the short time I'd shared company with these young Williamsburg area women, it amazed me how different they were from the daughters of blue collar working class fathers down in Hampton. A higher quality of life, far better schools and the exposure to a more refined regional culture had enhanced their social sense of being. If this had been two or more Hampton girls from different neighborhoods, there would of probably been a serious altercation by now, especially with alcohol involved. Rosie must of also noticed this as she for the most part carried on in a polite and quite manner. Of course Rosie was more of a party person rather than a grit girl. Lowering his sunglasses, Rosie's date for tonight introduced himself to Winnie.
"Darling, I'm the great and incomparable Woo, artist, craftsman, warrior poet, witch doctor and lover. These fellows can vouch for me."
"Yeah you got asked to leave the Ramada just like us." Bear chuckled, failing to notice the way Winnie was eyeing Woo. Mary looked at me, then Woo, Bear, Flip and over at my cousin who was now adding fruit flies to the still life painting. "Definitely not Gloucester or New Kent County boys." I guess that was a complement, but all the while suspecting what was going on. My comrades and I must of seemed just as strangely alluring to these Williamsburg ladies as they did to us thus making for an uninhibited night or perhaps weekend then not having to see us on a regular basis afterwards. They were just as much on the hunt as we. If Mack hadn't of been such an ass, he probably would of eventually won Sally's favor, but there she was sitting beside Mary and like her, smiling at me.
"So tell me, what's a warrior poet, artist and lover of what hasn't been established yet doing here in Billy's burg?" Winnie asked Woo. Before he could reply I gave both him and Bear the smelly finger sign. "Well let's get's back over to my place." the latter said and much to his, Charlie's, Flip's, Rosie's, Woo's, Alice's and my surprise, Sally announced she was crashing here with Mary and I. Woo scratched his chin and gave me a twisted grin. Bear crossed his eyes and said: "Do this and you'll have four." Charlie, however gave me the finger and called me a pig. Flip the last to leave had more than hinted that he wan't to stay with us until Mary told him goodbye and goodnight.
Conflicting thoughts swirled around in my mind. Would Sally's presence curtail my intended intimate carrying on with Mary or was this a situation I had never been in before. Deciding a straight forward approach would be sufficient. "So what do y'all want to do now that we got the place all to ourselves?"
"Got any more of that mescal?" Mary wanted to know.
"Any more of that laced weed?" Sally added. In the tradition of Lynnhaven, when it came to drinking and drugging, I had always thought to have been a trooper, but these two were keeping up with me. Mary rolled up the last big joint of the laced weed while Sally poured us mescal. "You don't mind if I stay here?" she asked with a smile then pulled off her jacket and boots. "Happy to have you both of you here." I replied.
That last lace joint and few slugs of mescal laid Sally down. Her last motion was a wobbly advance towards Mary and I while mumbling: "Let's roll, sweet peas." She pitched face first into what was to be Mack's bed. Grabbing both ankles I moved the other half of Sally's body into a sleeping position on her side. Mary and I then managed to covers over the unconscious young woman. "This is odd as it's me who usually passes out first." Looking at her watch she informed me: "It's only a quarter til one." then peeled off her black tights and hung them on the motel hanger rack. Although pale from the past cold season, her legs were rather shapely. Higher than a hash eating Himalayan langur, I watched as she mixed a mescal and 7UP. "Want some?" she slightly slurred. Setting the drink down on a nightstand, she pulled off her sweater. "Did you hear me?" Mary then unhooked and removed her bra. Standing between the beds in naught but her red panties, she whispered: "Well?"
"Oh never better." I replied, adding: "Yeah, I want some.
I awoke well refreshed, but ready to empty my bladder. Sally still slept, but Mary was no where in sight, however I did hear the shower. Naked, I got up and went into the bathroom. "Oh it's just you." she said after popping her head out from behind the shower curtain. No sooner than I was finished relieving myself, Mary pulled me into the shower with her. "A clean start for this new day." she stated while gently scrubbing me down with motel soap and washcloth.
By the time we were finished Sally was stirring. "Coffee." she muttered while getting herself in a sitting position. I wrapped a towel around my loins, but Mary seemed quite comfortable being naked. Looking at the motel alarm clock, I saw it was 5:52. "Oh shit, we've slept all the way into Saturday evening." Mary laughed and informed me that is was morning. "We've only slept a few hours. Here in several minutes I'm calling my folks and Sally I suggest you do the same. She then put her panties and sweater on. Following her lead I slipped on my Tshirt and jeans. Plopping down beside Sally on the bed, Mary reached for the phone. Numbered dialed, she looked up at the ceiling and waited.
"Morning mom." The phone was rather loud and I heard a voice ask: "Mary, everything alright?"
"Everything is fine, mom. Sally and I ran into an old friend Winnie and we went to a cookout where we spent the night."
"Are you coming with us to visit your Uncle Eugene and Aunt Penny?" the voice asked. "No Sally and I are probably go down to Virginia Beach and spend the night. We'll be back tomorrow morning sometime."
"Be careful and I love you."
"Love you too mom." Within five minutes Sally called her home with a similar story. This had me a little concerned "How old are you two?"
"We're both eighteen." Sally replied and asked the same of me. "I'll be nineteen in May." then stated: "Y'all sounded like a couple of sixteen year olds lying to your parents." Mary who looked somewhat different without her heavy eye makeup, smiled and said: "We're both still living at home, but enjoy a great deal of freedom. We don't want our mothers and fathers worrying nor could we very well tell them that we've been out with some boys from Hampton drinking and smoking dope. We really don't want to blow our lifestyle or college education. So what about you, you're going to call your folks too, right?
"What for?"
"To let them know, you're alright." Mary returned.
"This time on a Saturday morning they're still asleep, but I will call Charlie's dad, my dad's cousin Cal. He'll be by my folk's house later." Picking up the phone I dialed Charlie's home.
"Cal what are you doing."
"Just had my first cup of coffee and getting ready to take a shit. What are you doing and where's Charles?"
"Crashing over in Bear's room at the Lord Paget Motor Inn in Williamsburg."
"Then where the hell are you?"
"Here with two lovely ladies in my motel room, Cal. When you bring back our sidewalk edger this morning tell my ma and pa that I'm okay and having a good time."
"Make sure that Charles takes his medication today."
"Will do, Cal. How's everything down at Lynnhaven?"
"A lot calmer than last night. This place was crawling with cops."
"Be safe, Cal. I'll have Charlie give you a ring."
Slipping on her shoes, Mary said: "Let's go up to 7-Eleven for some coffee. Pulling on my boots, I followed Mary out. Dawn proved to be warmer than last night. Mary having nothing on but that loose black sweater that fell to her thighs, panties and heels, had me ogling as she walked and I continued to do so while seated in her car. Only a couple of minutes away we were there and back from the store in short time. For convenience store coffee it was excellent and well complemented the sunrise of a beautiful spring. Mary suggested I roll a joint for us to smoke before breakfast. "And where might that be?" I asked while hearing my stomach growl at the mere mention of food. "There's a good many places to eat breakfast in town, but I've a place in mind." Mary replied as she watched me twist up a doobie.
Even unlaced, the Panamanian weed was rather potent. It better complemented the morning. "The first high of the day is always the best." Sally proclaimed with a smile. "Yes it is." Mary agreed then stood up and said: "Let's get our bags." As both exited my room, I turned on the television for some early Saturday morning cartoon viewing. One of my favorites was on, Popeye in Goonland. It went well with my buzz, cigarette and coffee. Casting a sweeping glance around my room at the low dresser, table, two chairs, empty beer bottles, cups, tall mirror, two unmade beds, vanity area, sink, hanger rack and Mary's tights, it was a pleasant diversion away from Flip's barn, the stables with it's stench of horse droppings and the tangled low lying woods or any of the other party places I frequented down in my regular stomping grounds, some that were now probably under the close scrutiny of local law enforcement. 'No Mack, this turned out better than Nags Head.' I mused as Mary and Sally reentered my room with their high quality leather travel bags. Both young ladies nonchalantly proceeded undressing right in front of me and Popeye's adventure in Goonland became much less entertaining. Sally's arms, and upper bosom were delightfully freckled. I couldn't help but stare as she walked into the bathroom for her shower while Mary as pale as an Anglo-Saxon princess applied her makeup in front of the well lit vanity mirror.
'Oh yeah, a whole lot better.'
Last night both young women told me they were of old well established English families that had been in this area since the 17th century Catching me ogling her, she said: "Feel free to entertain yourself while I get ready. Better yet, ring your friend's rooms and tell them to get ready for breakfast." Doing just that, I first had the front desk connect me with Bear's suite. After the tenth ring, I heard someone pick up, an ominous hoarse growl and then came a loud crashing sound. After that, an unfriendly silence. "And good morning to you, Bear." I chuckled while hanging up the phone. Picking up and calling the front desk again, I was connected with Mitch's room.
"Joe's pool hall, we racked em, you crack em." It was Mitch's voice and I could also hear the Popeye cartoon.
"Mitch, we're going for breakfast here soon, y'all coming?"
"Well Connie just split and Woo is still in the shower with Winnie."
"With Winnie? I thought she was with Bear."
"Nope, Bear is with Rosie."
"How the fuck did that happen?" I asked then remembered the look Winnie was giving Woo last night. Not going into detail Mitch replied: "Shit happens." I then asked about Charlie, Flip and of course Miss Alice Pettingway. "Flip lost on a coin toss and doomed to a night on a patio lounger. Chucky and Miss Buttercup are in Woo's van."
"Do tell." I laughed. He went on to tell me that Alice had certain reservations regarding Flip's close company while I looked at one of the cartoon inhabitants of Goonland. Mitch went on to inform me that Woo and him were splitting back to Hampton. "Then do me a favor, Mitch, take Charlie and Flip back with you."
Breakfast at Mama Steve's House of Pancakes, a Greek owned restaurant across town was not only delicious, but entertaining as the waitresses were clad in 18th century colonial attire. The ladies had pancakes and bacon while I enjoyed steak, eggs, hash browns and toast. Like Lord Paget Motor Inn, this eatery and many other establishments were geared a colonial theme. In another two months this town would be packed with thousands of tourists until after Labor Day. Summer vacationers all lovers of American history and their children. Although the off season and Mack's handling of that jock yesterday evening, from my experience in this area thus far, I'd give this town five stars. I entertained thoughts of living here one day. "So how about we take you on a grand tour of the hysterical area?" Sally asked as I was motioning for a waitress for our tab. "I went to Colonial Williamsburg on a field trip a few years ago, but wouldn't mind walking through that old area tonight if we can. I wouldn't mind seeing Jamestown Island if y'all don't mind." Sally looked at Mary and said: "It's going to be a warm day, we could get a little sun out there. Sounds good."
Back at the motel I rolled a few joints and we all had a good slug of mescal before attempting to wake up Bear. While walking around the corner to Bear's suite we encountered a Black man with an Afro and Fu Manchu mustache who appeared to be a few years older than me. On his dark blue uniformed shirt was the name Karl. "Tom! I ain't seen you in quite a spell. I thought you moved back to North Carolina." Now his bloodshot eyes were ogling Mary and Sally's halter top covered bosoms. "My name ain't Tom, Karl." Shifting his eyes back at me, this fellow looked stoned to the bone. Over the years I found that pot heads could usually recognize each each other, but Karl here smelled of freshly burnt hemp. "Well I'll be damned, you ain't Tom, but could pass for his twin." Extending his hand this fellow introduced himself and told us he was the weekend houseman here at Lord Paget. After I introduced myself he chuckled and said: "See you again, my friend."
Thinking I'd be awhile pounding on Bear's door it was a pleasant surprise seeing both him and Rosie up fully dressed. Neither seemed interested in breakfast, but had a real want for coffee. Bear was clad in his usual blue denim attire while Rosie wore a lowcut brown suede, fringe adorn halter top and white cut off denim shorts which showed off her shapely golden brown legs. With her Jesus sandals and beaded leather headband, she looked every part of the quintessential hippy chick. Casting Mary, Sally and I a glance, Rosie rolled her eyes then looked up at Bear and smiled. He acknowledged her then us with a sheepish grin. "Let's go get some coffee." he said.
"We've already had ours and breakfast too." I reminded him, adding: "We'll be over at our room when you get back."
Within about ten minutes all of us were sitting in my accommodations smoking a joint and already formulating plans for this evening. Both Bear and Rosie wanted to stroll through CW at night, but today we would explore Jamestown Island.
Rather curious, I inquired about what went on after everyone left my room last night.
"Well after Flip tried worming his way into your happening, he tried to put the move on both Alice then Rosie after Woo split with Winnie." which had me asking: "What happen there?"
"I guess she had more of a hankering for Woo than me." he replied with a smile then continued. "Alice seemed disgusted by the Birdman and got closer to Charlie." Thinking of that Popeye cartoon, I stated: "He's rather goonish sometimes."
"Well since he, Charlie or Alice weren't going to bivouacking with Rosie and me, the Birdman called for the traditional card draw or coin flip to determined who got to sleep in Woo's van."
"Fucking spoiled sport." I interjected.
"Anyway Charlie won two out of three tosses and Flip bedded on a chaise lounger out on the patio where he should of opted to sleep in being a good sport instead of a jerk wad. We saw both him, Charlie and Alice before Mitch and Woo took them home. Neither Charlie or Flip wanted to leave, but eventually Mitch and Woo got them in the van. Evidently Alice wasn't all that impressed with Charlie either. When Charlie asked about seeing her again tonight, Alice told Charlie she would be busy and suggested he go home."
"My cousin the charmer." I chuckled. "Still aside from that still life painting Charlie ruined, the boy was rather well behaved last night, but that was probably due to the special blend he smoked last night." Looking up at Bear, Rosie said: "Flip got too creepy for even me. Last night while you were in the bathroom he told me some kooky shit."
"Like what?" Bear asked, but more or likely already suspected Flip attempted to cockblock him when he had an opportunity. Not long ago I backhanded his lips for telling my former girlfriend Stephanie lies then afterwards tried to put the move on her. This had a lot to do with her winding up in the arms of Denny Dibble for the one night that I knew. Although some of the Lynnhaven boys would occasionally apply the cockblock even on their friends, fellows like Bear and I frowned down upon such a foul tactic." Rosie laughed and replied: "He said that you two guys along with Mack were pimping out girls in this motel and were going to try getting me and Alice to sell some booty up here too. That's when I told him to carry his pathetic ass out on the patio." This had me laughing as well. "Damn! He must of been both fucked up and horned up to have spewed out that whopper."
"I'll beat him half senseless with his own pool que." Bear chuckled.
"That's far too much for a halfwit." I informed him.
Rather than waste the morning talking about Flip, we headed out for Jamestown Island...
There we were, ten of us now crowded into my motel room. Just as we were departing Bear's suite, the phone rang. It was Winnie calling his room letting him know that business had slowed down to two customers and she was getting off early. Bear would wait for her and be over shortly. I would not pull out the laced weed which was stored in a motel courtesy envelope and well hidden. Instead I asked Mary to roll a few fat ones up from my regular stash which in itself was probably some of the best smoke going around this area. Mary passed me one and handed the other to Sally and from us two, around they went. At one point Charlie had one in each hand bogarting both until Woo said: "Pass em on, Chucky, you double toking jackanape."
After her third toke, Connie was laughing hysterically which provided enough jiggling to give Mitch something to ogle. "Nothing like a happy gal wearing a tight sweater." he mused aloud. Rising from his seat on the bed, he grabbed Connie's hand and said: "Come on darling." Quite willingly she got up and they headed for the door. Turning, Mitch told Woo: "Give me about an hour then you and Rosie can come over." at that Mary and Sally started whispering in each other's ear. Then there was a familiar knocking upon the door. Pulling it open I saw first Bear and then Winnie. Upon strolling in the latter laughed and said: "Well look who we have here, all under one roof." Winnie halted in front of Mitch and his date. "My goodness it's a Doublemint Twin. Connie, I see you're in good company." Instead of replying, Connie sneered and dragged Mitch out of the room. "And look who else. Well Alice, I've not seen you for awhile." Miss Pettingway laughed and returned: " I guess not, Winnie. That asshole at the Ramada kicked me out for singing in the lounge, but those crazy Doublemint Twins and other weird chicks can do about whatever they want." At that Winnie shook her head and said: "Because of their families. A good example is Connie. Her Daddy is one of the big builders out at Kingsmill Resort. If you haven't heard, there's going to big other big asses here to kiss than just Colonial Williamsburg Foundation's. Asses like the Busch family who are building a theme park right down the road as we speak. This place is going to be so fucked in the future."
"Fucked, how so?" I was compelled to ask. Winnie looked in my direction, but did not immediately reply, instead she said: "Mary Winstead is that you? God, I haven't seen you since you were hanging out with my little sister. Look at you, all grown up now." Mary laughed and informed her: "I knew it was you when you walked in. Still digging on the out of town wild boys, huh?" At that Winnie looked at me, Charlie, Flip and Woo then snuggled closer to Bear. "Spice is the variety of life, Mary, Mary quite contrary. A little rough around the edges but not as dull witted as those Gloucester and New Kent County guys. Where's the one who insulted Connie at the Ramada?"
"Headed home and not as jovial as the one who actually wrangled a hand job under the table."
"And who are you again?" Winnie asked while accepting a joint from Mary. In the short time I'd shared company with these young Williamsburg area women, it amazed me how different they were from the daughters of blue collar working class fathers down in Hampton. A higher quality of life, far better schools and the exposure to a more refined regional culture had enhanced their social sense of being. If this had been two or more Hampton girls from different neighborhoods, there would of probably been a serious altercation by now, especially with alcohol involved. Rosie must of also noticed this as she for the most part carried on in a polite and quite manner. Of course Rosie was more of a party person rather than a grit girl. Lowering his sunglasses, Rosie's date for tonight introduced himself to Winnie.
"Darling, I'm the great and incomparable Woo, artist, craftsman, warrior poet, witch doctor and lover. These fellows can vouch for me."
"Yeah you got asked to leave the Ramada just like us." Bear chuckled, failing to notice the way Winnie was eyeing Woo. Mary looked at me, then Woo, Bear, Flip and over at my cousin who was now adding fruit flies to the still life painting. "Definitely not Gloucester or New Kent County boys." I guess that was a complement, but all the while suspecting what was going on. My comrades and I must of seemed just as strangely alluring to these Williamsburg ladies as they did to us thus making for an uninhibited night or perhaps weekend then not having to see us on a regular basis afterwards. They were just as much on the hunt as we. If Mack hadn't of been such an ass, he probably would of eventually won Sally's favor, but there she was sitting beside Mary and like her, smiling at me.
"So tell me, what's a warrior poet, artist and lover of what hasn't been established yet doing here in Billy's burg?" Winnie asked Woo. Before he could reply I gave both him and Bear the smelly finger sign. "Well let's get's back over to my place." the latter said and much to his, Charlie's, Flip's, Rosie's, Woo's, Alice's and my surprise, Sally announced she was crashing here with Mary and I. Woo scratched his chin and gave me a twisted grin. Bear crossed his eyes and said: "Do this and you'll have four." Charlie, however gave me the finger and called me a pig. Flip the last to leave had more than hinted that he wan't to stay with us until Mary told him goodbye and goodnight.
Conflicting thoughts swirled around in my mind. Would Sally's presence curtail my intended intimate carrying on with Mary or was this a situation I had never been in before. Deciding a straight forward approach would be sufficient. "So what do y'all want to do now that we got the place all to ourselves?"
"Got any more of that mescal?" Mary wanted to know.
"Any more of that laced weed?" Sally added. In the tradition of Lynnhaven, when it came to drinking and drugging, I had always thought to have been a trooper, but these two were keeping up with me. Mary rolled up the last big joint of the laced weed while Sally poured us mescal. "You don't mind if I stay here?" she asked with a smile then pulled off her jacket and boots. "Happy to have you both of you here." I replied.
That last lace joint and few slugs of mescal laid Sally down. Her last motion was a wobbly advance towards Mary and I while mumbling: "Let's roll, sweet peas." She pitched face first into what was to be Mack's bed. Grabbing both ankles I moved the other half of Sally's body into a sleeping position on her side. Mary and I then managed to covers over the unconscious young woman. "This is odd as it's me who usually passes out first." Looking at her watch she informed me: "It's only a quarter til one." then peeled off her black tights and hung them on the motel hanger rack. Although pale from the past cold season, her legs were rather shapely. Higher than a hash eating Himalayan langur, I watched as she mixed a mescal and 7UP. "Want some?" she slightly slurred. Setting the drink down on a nightstand, she pulled off her sweater. "Did you hear me?" Mary then unhooked and removed her bra. Standing between the beds in naught but her red panties, she whispered: "Well?"
"Oh never better." I replied, adding: "Yeah, I want some.
I awoke well refreshed, but ready to empty my bladder. Sally still slept, but Mary was no where in sight, however I did hear the shower. Naked, I got up and went into the bathroom. "Oh it's just you." she said after popping her head out from behind the shower curtain. No sooner than I was finished relieving myself, Mary pulled me into the shower with her. "A clean start for this new day." she stated while gently scrubbing me down with motel soap and washcloth.
By the time we were finished Sally was stirring. "Coffee." she muttered while getting herself in a sitting position. I wrapped a towel around my loins, but Mary seemed quite comfortable being naked. Looking at the motel alarm clock, I saw it was 5:52. "Oh shit, we've slept all the way into Saturday evening." Mary laughed and informed me that is was morning. "We've only slept a few hours. Here in several minutes I'm calling my folks and Sally I suggest you do the same. She then put her panties and sweater on. Following her lead I slipped on my Tshirt and jeans. Plopping down beside Sally on the bed, Mary reached for the phone. Numbered dialed, she looked up at the ceiling and waited.
"Morning mom." The phone was rather loud and I heard a voice ask: "Mary, everything alright?"
"Everything is fine, mom. Sally and I ran into an old friend Winnie and we went to a cookout where we spent the night."
"Are you coming with us to visit your Uncle Eugene and Aunt Penny?" the voice asked. "No Sally and I are probably go down to Virginia Beach and spend the night. We'll be back tomorrow morning sometime."
"Be careful and I love you."
"Love you too mom." Within five minutes Sally called her home with a similar story. This had me a little concerned "How old are you two?"
"We're both eighteen." Sally replied and asked the same of me. "I'll be nineteen in May." then stated: "Y'all sounded like a couple of sixteen year olds lying to your parents." Mary who looked somewhat different without her heavy eye makeup, smiled and said: "We're both still living at home, but enjoy a great deal of freedom. We don't want our mothers and fathers worrying nor could we very well tell them that we've been out with some boys from Hampton drinking and smoking dope. We really don't want to blow our lifestyle or college education. So what about you, you're going to call your folks too, right?
"What for?"
"To let them know, you're alright." Mary returned.
"This time on a Saturday morning they're still asleep, but I will call Charlie's dad, my dad's cousin Cal. He'll be by my folk's house later." Picking up the phone I dialed Charlie's home.
"Cal what are you doing."
"Just had my first cup of coffee and getting ready to take a shit. What are you doing and where's Charles?"
"Crashing over in Bear's room at the Lord Paget Motor Inn in Williamsburg."
"Then where the hell are you?"
"Here with two lovely ladies in my motel room, Cal. When you bring back our sidewalk edger this morning tell my ma and pa that I'm okay and having a good time."
"Make sure that Charles takes his medication today."
"Will do, Cal. How's everything down at Lynnhaven?"
"A lot calmer than last night. This place was crawling with cops."
"Be safe, Cal. I'll have Charlie give you a ring."
Slipping on her shoes, Mary said: "Let's go up to 7-Eleven for some coffee. Pulling on my boots, I followed Mary out. Dawn proved to be warmer than last night. Mary having nothing on but that loose black sweater that fell to her thighs, panties and heels, had me ogling as she walked and I continued to do so while seated in her car. Only a couple of minutes away we were there and back from the store in short time. For convenience store coffee it was excellent and well complemented the sunrise of a beautiful spring. Mary suggested I roll a joint for us to smoke before breakfast. "And where might that be?" I asked while hearing my stomach growl at the mere mention of food. "There's a good many places to eat breakfast in town, but I've a place in mind." Mary replied as she watched me twist up a doobie.
Even unlaced, the Panamanian weed was rather potent. It better complemented the morning. "The first high of the day is always the best." Sally proclaimed with a smile. "Yes it is." Mary agreed then stood up and said: "Let's get our bags." As both exited my room, I turned on the television for some early Saturday morning cartoon viewing. One of my favorites was on, Popeye in Goonland. It went well with my buzz, cigarette and coffee. Casting a sweeping glance around my room at the low dresser, table, two chairs, empty beer bottles, cups, tall mirror, two unmade beds, vanity area, sink, hanger rack and Mary's tights, it was a pleasant diversion away from Flip's barn, the stables with it's stench of horse droppings and the tangled low lying woods or any of the other party places I frequented down in my regular stomping grounds, some that were now probably under the close scrutiny of local law enforcement. 'No Mack, this turned out better than Nags Head.' I mused as Mary and Sally reentered my room with their high quality leather travel bags. Both young ladies nonchalantly proceeded undressing right in front of me and Popeye's adventure in Goonland became much less entertaining. Sally's arms, and upper bosom were delightfully freckled. I couldn't help but stare as she walked into the bathroom for her shower while Mary as pale as an Anglo-Saxon princess applied her makeup in front of the well lit vanity mirror.
'Oh yeah, a whole lot better.'
Last night both young women told me they were of old well established English families that had been in this area since the 17th century Catching me ogling her, she said: "Feel free to entertain yourself while I get ready. Better yet, ring your friend's rooms and tell them to get ready for breakfast." Doing just that, I first had the front desk connect me with Bear's suite. After the tenth ring, I heard someone pick up, an ominous hoarse growl and then came a loud crashing sound. After that, an unfriendly silence. "And good morning to you, Bear." I chuckled while hanging up the phone. Picking up and calling the front desk again, I was connected with Mitch's room.
"Joe's pool hall, we racked em, you crack em." It was Mitch's voice and I could also hear the Popeye cartoon.
"Mitch, we're going for breakfast here soon, y'all coming?"
"Well Connie just split and Woo is still in the shower with Winnie."
"With Winnie? I thought she was with Bear."
"Nope, Bear is with Rosie."
"How the fuck did that happen?" I asked then remembered the look Winnie was giving Woo last night. Not going into detail Mitch replied: "Shit happens." I then asked about Charlie, Flip and of course Miss Alice Pettingway. "Flip lost on a coin toss and doomed to a night on a patio lounger. Chucky and Miss Buttercup are in Woo's van."
"Do tell." I laughed. He went on to tell me that Alice had certain reservations regarding Flip's close company while I looked at one of the cartoon inhabitants of Goonland. Mitch went on to inform me that Woo and him were splitting back to Hampton. "Then do me a favor, Mitch, take Charlie and Flip back with you."
Breakfast at Mama Steve's House of Pancakes, a Greek owned restaurant across town was not only delicious, but entertaining as the waitresses were clad in 18th century colonial attire. The ladies had pancakes and bacon while I enjoyed steak, eggs, hash browns and toast. Like Lord Paget Motor Inn, this eatery and many other establishments were geared a colonial theme. In another two months this town would be packed with thousands of tourists until after Labor Day. Summer vacationers all lovers of American history and their children. Although the off season and Mack's handling of that jock yesterday evening, from my experience in this area thus far, I'd give this town five stars. I entertained thoughts of living here one day. "So how about we take you on a grand tour of the hysterical area?" Sally asked as I was motioning for a waitress for our tab. "I went to Colonial Williamsburg on a field trip a few years ago, but wouldn't mind walking through that old area tonight if we can. I wouldn't mind seeing Jamestown Island if y'all don't mind." Sally looked at Mary and said: "It's going to be a warm day, we could get a little sun out there. Sounds good."
Back at the motel I rolled a few joints and we all had a good slug of mescal before attempting to wake up Bear. While walking around the corner to Bear's suite we encountered a Black man with an Afro and Fu Manchu mustache who appeared to be a few years older than me. On his dark blue uniformed shirt was the name Karl. "Tom! I ain't seen you in quite a spell. I thought you moved back to North Carolina." Now his bloodshot eyes were ogling Mary and Sally's halter top covered bosoms. "My name ain't Tom, Karl." Shifting his eyes back at me, this fellow looked stoned to the bone. Over the years I found that pot heads could usually recognize each each other, but Karl here smelled of freshly burnt hemp. "Well I'll be damned, you ain't Tom, but could pass for his twin." Extending his hand this fellow introduced himself and told us he was the weekend houseman here at Lord Paget. After I introduced myself he chuckled and said: "See you again, my friend."
Thinking I'd be awhile pounding on Bear's door it was a pleasant surprise seeing both him and Rosie up fully dressed. Neither seemed interested in breakfast, but had a real want for coffee. Bear was clad in his usual blue denim attire while Rosie wore a lowcut brown suede, fringe adorn halter top and white cut off denim shorts which showed off her shapely golden brown legs. With her Jesus sandals and beaded leather headband, she looked every part of the quintessential hippy chick. Casting Mary, Sally and I a glance, Rosie rolled her eyes then looked up at Bear and smiled. He acknowledged her then us with a sheepish grin. "Let's go get some coffee." he said.
"We've already had ours and breakfast too." I reminded him, adding: "We'll be over at our room when you get back."
Within about ten minutes all of us were sitting in my accommodations smoking a joint and already formulating plans for this evening. Both Bear and Rosie wanted to stroll through CW at night, but today we would explore Jamestown Island.
Rather curious, I inquired about what went on after everyone left my room last night.
"Well after Flip tried worming his way into your happening, he tried to put the move on both Alice then Rosie after Woo split with Winnie." which had me asking: "What happen there?"
"I guess she had more of a hankering for Woo than me." he replied with a smile then continued. "Alice seemed disgusted by the Birdman and got closer to Charlie." Thinking of that Popeye cartoon, I stated: "He's rather goonish sometimes."
"Well since he, Charlie or Alice weren't going to bivouacking with Rosie and me, the Birdman called for the traditional card draw or coin flip to determined who got to sleep in Woo's van."
"Fucking spoiled sport." I interjected.
"Anyway Charlie won two out of three tosses and Flip bedded on a chaise lounger out on the patio where he should of opted to sleep in being a good sport instead of a jerk wad. We saw both him, Charlie and Alice before Mitch and Woo took them home. Neither Charlie or Flip wanted to leave, but eventually Mitch and Woo got them in the van. Evidently Alice wasn't all that impressed with Charlie either. When Charlie asked about seeing her again tonight, Alice told Charlie she would be busy and suggested he go home."
"My cousin the charmer." I chuckled. "Still aside from that still life painting Charlie ruined, the boy was rather well behaved last night, but that was probably due to the special blend he smoked last night." Looking up at Bear, Rosie said: "Flip got too creepy for even me. Last night while you were in the bathroom he told me some kooky shit."
"Like what?" Bear asked, but more or likely already suspected Flip attempted to cockblock him when he had an opportunity. Not long ago I backhanded his lips for telling my former girlfriend Stephanie lies then afterwards tried to put the move on her. This had a lot to do with her winding up in the arms of Denny Dibble for the one night that I knew. Although some of the Lynnhaven boys would occasionally apply the cockblock even on their friends, fellows like Bear and I frowned down upon such a foul tactic." Rosie laughed and replied: "He said that you two guys along with Mack were pimping out girls in this motel and were going to try getting me and Alice to sell some booty up here too. That's when I told him to carry his pathetic ass out on the patio." This had me laughing as well. "Damn! He must of been both fucked up and horned up to have spewed out that whopper."
"I'll beat him half senseless with his own pool que." Bear chuckled.
"That's far too much for a halfwit." I informed him.
Rather than waste the morning talking about Flip, we headed out for Jamestown Island...
Last edited by Atehequa on May 8th, 2015, 5:49 pm, edited 2 times in total.
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
6 - Of sightseeing and napping
Stopping near Black Point on the other side of Jamestown Island, we got out and waited for Bear to arrive. Although part of our trip on the Colonial Parkway had offered vistas of rolling woodlands, after College Creek, the landscape became more low and level along the broad James River. This part of the Island was low, marshy and cut by a good many tidal creeks. There were blue herons, cormorants, ducks, gulls, ospreys, hawks, and various other species of smaller fowl. From what I could see, the woods consisted of pine, poplar, cedar, beech, oak, hickory, dogwood and along the shore were huge cypress. Spring had sprung and all was awash in vivid new green. As so were the brambles, cane, cattails, marsh grass all under a cobalt sky. The woods and marsh were alive with wild sounds. I also sensed old spirits of the land as well. Once a larger peninsula sticking out into the broad James, countless years of strong tidal flow had washed a good part of the land away turning it to a low, mostly marshy island accessible by bridge or boat. Beautiful as it appeared, especially in spring, this bit of land was a hospitable location for human habitation. Along with the lack of fresh drinking water, poor soil barely suitable for agriculture were the swarms of hungry mosquitoes, biting gnats and blood thirsty deer flies all through the warm season. I wondered why in the spring of 1607 did the English colonists settle such an area when there were far better places only several miles away.
After a few minutes of waiting, Bear and Rosie pulled into the small parking area. Soon the five of us were walking down a narrow path leading to Black Point which opened up at the bank giving us a view of the mainland as well as down river. Mary suggested we smoke another joint. "Don't worry, we're the only ones on this side of the island." she stated as Rosie, Bear and I cautiously looked around. Lighting one up, I passed the doobie to Rosie and from her it went around a few times. For me, It was enough to bump up an my already elated sense of being from last time I smoked back at the motel a half hour earlier. One thing was quite evident, Mary and Sally loved to party as they were requesting I fire up another joint, which I did. Sitting upon a dry bit of pine needle covered ground the two seemed not all that interested with our surroundings. Instead of our current location and vistas, they were going on about partying tonight. Bear and Rosie walked further out on the point while I walked along the low bank and gazed out at two large fish crows perched upon the dead branches of a half submerged pine that had been washed out by erosion. Looking down by my feet I saw shards of ancient native pottery along with the bottom half of a projectile point and flakes of quartzite scattered about in a patch of black sand. People lived here for thousands of years when the ground was much higher. By the time Jamestown was founded, natives only came here to either hunt or fish. I could only imagine how everything must of looked here before the Europeans came sailing up the broad James River. The English were not the first to invade Tsenacommacah. Bands of southward drifting Algonquian speaking people arrived centuries before, driving coastal Siouans west beyond the fall line. These Algonquians were later raided by Iroquoian warriors who paddled down the Susquehanna River into the Chesapeake bay. Starting in the early 16th century, Spanish explorers along with slavers sailed upon the bay and it's broad tributaries. Two different times Spanish Jesuits attempted to establish missions in the area, but failed. The last one built in 1570 was destroyed and it's priests killed probably by the Kiskiak people. According to Powhatan oral tradition, the Spaniards brought diseases which killed over half the Algonquian population rendering them more susceptible to not only Iroquoian raiders, but the early English colonists as well. Wahunsenacawh, leading werowance or chieftain still had enough warriors to annihilate the English, but sought to court their alliance against their Iroquoian enemies from the north and the Siouan speaking tribes west of Tsenacommacah. A tragic error on Wahunsenacawh's part and by the time his half brother Opechancanough assumed leadership of the confederated Algonquian tribes, neither of his two wars(1622-1624, 1644-1646) against the English colonists were successful as their numbers had increased by thousands since 1607.
Leaving these ancient artifacts where I found them, I walked back towards Mary and Sally who were now batting at a horse fly that came to feed upon warm blood as it's kind had being doing for millions of years. "Horse fly, eh?" I chuckled. "You gals who own, care for and ride horses should be use to such pests." Hearing that both stood up, brushed off their back sides and started back to the parking area. Rosie, Bear and I took one last look over the grey brackish water and distant thickly wooded river banks before leaving Black Point.
By 10:00 we were at the ABC liquor store where Mary and Sally bought two bottles of tequila. Bear got himself a half gallon of vodka while I picked up a big bottle of top shelf Canadian whisky and another quart of mescal. On the way back to Lord Paget Bear and Rosie got themselves submarine sandwiches at a small market while I bought a case of bottled ale along with some snacks. I really wanted to do more than just sit around and swill booze, but while watching my two new acquaintances gleefully walk towards the motel room door cradling their brown paper bag wrapped tequila bottles that thought diminished. 'A replenished supply of liquor, a big bag of high quality grass and two rather comely reveling Williamsburg chicks, what could there be better to do?' I inwardly mused.
Having requested no maid service the room was how we left it earlier. I took the trash out while they made up the beds. In passing an unattended housekeeping cart I snagged several more towels, wash clothes and plastic cups. Upon returning I saw that Mary and Sally were on their way out again. "Where are y'all off to?"
"Home for a few things before my parents get back from Richmond. Want to come?" Mary replied. Somewhat apprehensive about going to a criminal courts judge's home, I declined. "I'm going to stay here and guard the fort and await your return." As they pulled away I entered the room, grabbed a cooler and went for some ice.
At the ice and vending machines stood Karl munching on some four cornered cheese and peanut butter nabs. "What's happening?" he greeted with a mouth full of food. Again seeing the houseman's name on his shirt I returned greeting: "Everything's cool. What's happening with you, Karl?" Taking a good look at my eyes, he got right down to business. "Look here man, you got any rolling skins?" Although I knew what he wanted my reply was: "Rolling skins?"
"Papers, man. My lunch break is coming up. I'm going out in the woods, get tight and talk to Bambi."
"Talk to Bambi?"
"I got some pretty good shit if you got some skins."
Once in my room he asked right off the bat: "Where's those chicks you were with this morning?"
"Why you asking?" I replied then went about filling two cups with ice.
"I've seen them before in the Cave, Cellar and Rainbow's End. They friends of yours?" Cracking open a bottle of crown, I inquired if he like his on the rocks then told him: "I met them in the Cave last night. They seem alright." Pulling a pack of papers from my wallet, I handed them to Karl who proceeded to roll up some gold colored reefer. "Yeah I could use a little taste of some sipping liquor." then emptied the whole cup of whisky down his gullet. "Here let me pour you another, my man." Picking up good vibes from this fellow, I took him to be an honest and friendly reveler such as myself at this particular time. "So you've seen them in a few bars?"
"You didn't here it from me, but those two were hanging out with a kat named Juan who's in prison right now for stabbing a brother down at Buck's Brand titty bar. I've heard they're freaks."
"Freaks? I've seen both of them up close and there was nothing freakish about them I noticed." At that, Karl handed me the joint and laughed. "This town is full of rich young white hot to trot women looking to party down. Yeah they hung out with Juan for about a month, but I've seen them with other kats, mostly out of towners. Those two I've heard like to freak together."
"Oh that's good to know, Karl." I returned after exhaling a cloud of smoke. "So you're local?"
"Naw man, I live across the river in Surry, but work three jobs over here. I tap in on a little action every now and then. You're not local are you?" he asked while nudging one of Mary's high heel pumps on the floor with his sneaker. "I'm from down in Hampton."
"Then you know about this place."
"I've been up here partying a few times. A good many bars and lots of gals in them drinking. An excellent place for a roving fellow to enjoy himself, especially before tourist season."
Then the phone rang. It was Mary letting me know that her and Sally were going to do a little shopping and pick up lunch for the three of us.
Well buzzed after a few whiskies and Karl's Columbian gold, I rolled up some of my red weed, a wonderful addition to an already fine late Saturday morning. Finishing the joint, I listened while Karl told me more of the Williamsburg bar scene. "Too much shit going down at the Rainbow's End. William and Mary police narcs be creeping around in that joint, but hell man, you already got the chicks and party favors so fuck a bar, that is unless of course y'all want to make the scene. If so the Cave or Cellar is your best bet."
"So the fuzz are in Rainbow's End?"
"The Greeks at Paul's Deli complained about college kids smoking herb out on the walk and in the parking lot. The local and college police are watching that whole corner, some plain clothes, undercover mother fuckers disguised as hippies and soul brothers."
"Yeah I want to avoid that place." I returned. Hearing that, Karl laughed and advised me: "Keep them chicks here, they'll probably double team you, but don't let them or any other women tie you up."
"Why not?"
"Cause they might light your johnson on fire." Karl then went on to tell me of a fellow he heard about who agreed to let a recently met woman tie him to his bed then proceeded to pour lighter fluid on his penis and scrotum. This unfortunate fellow not only had his privates on fire, but his bed and home as well. "Fucking maniac!" he cursed. Of course this could just another urban legend, but all the same I said: "I'll keep that in mind, Karl. With that he looked at his watch. "Damn. Time flies when you're having fun." Karl told me thanks for the drinks and I thanked him for the buzz then we shook hands before he split. Little did I know he was one of those people whom I'd meet again some twenty or thirty years later upon the path of life. As Karl shuffled out into the sunlight he turned, flashed a wide smile and said: "Handle things, enjoy yourself and remember what I told you."
Mary and Sally returned with several bags of various items including a blender, an assortment of fruit, some orange juice, a bottle of grenadine syrup and some Chinese takeout. There was another bag which they didn't unload, but I could see a bit of black lace protruding out of the top. Not all that hungry, I ate an egg roll as well as a little sweet and sour chicken. I was never much of a lunch eater. However both young ladies had heartier appetites and tore into their lunch as if they were famished. Filled up somewhat, they were much more dainty with their chop sticks. While thinking about what Karl told me of these two, I inquired about the blender to initiate some lunch time conversation.
"We're going to make some amazing drinks at the party tonight."
"Party, what party?" I asked not thinking that this weekend had been one big party thus far. "You'll never guess who we saw at a stop light." Mary said while waving a snow pea pod on the end of her chop sticks in my face. "Who did you see?"
"Guess." she replied then giggled.
"Not knowing anyone in this town, I can't imagine."
"Winnie."
"Oh that waitress at the Ramada."
"Waitress? Wait staff here prefer to be called servers, but anyway Winnie told me that your friend Woo called her this morning and from what she said, he's coming up here again."
"Then it will be a party." I returned then inquired if Winnie said anything about Mitch returning to Williamsburg.
"Nothing at all about King Mitch." she chuckled then continued planning out the evening. "Because there's more room over there, if it's alright with your friend Bear, we'll have the party in his suite."
After ringing Bear's suite and being informed by Rosie that they were going to take a nap, I suggested we do the same. Mary and Sally agreed, but wanted to smoke another joint first. Rolling one up, I took one toke and let them have the rest. Pulling off my boots, I laid down on the bed. Only getting a few hours of sleep last night, a couple of more today would do me good for this evening. As Mary and Sally smoked weed at the table, I drifted off into a deep slumber.
Upon awakening I delightfully discovered there was a young woman on either side of me. Both were naked and sleeping soundly. Raising up to a sitting position, I awakened Sally who with a slow twist of her body started nuzzling my hip which prompted me to caress her's and a little beyond without any objection. Mary was now stirring back into wakefulness. She stretched, yawned, giggled and asked: "Am I disturbing something?" At that, Sally sat up and replied: "Yes you are, but that's alright." Hearing that, Mary raised up, leaned in and began kissing my shoulder then neck. Never being in such a situation, I was a little apprehensive, but not enough to be overly stunned. I managed to peel my shirt off and remove my jeans. Soon we three were a tangle of groping hands and flickering tongues.
Then the door swung open letting in a blinding beam of sunlight and a shadowy figure. As the door swiftly closed and my eyes quickly adjusted back to the gloom. He just stood there gawking at the three of us somewhat slack jawed while issuing a low rumbling dog-like growl. From the small slit between motel curtains a sliver of bright white light played upon his hair, face and round gold rimmed glasses. Tugging at the bedding, I attempted to cover our bodies. "What the fuck are you doing here?" I demanded.
"Staying up here for the weekend." Mack replied then lit up a cigarette. "We checked in yesterday. Remember?"
"But you went home."
"Did I?"
"Well you left out of here."
"Hey man, I paid for half of this lodging for two nights." Hearing that come out of his mouth, I said: "Well Skid, I'll pay your half back and we can all go back to what we were doing." Instead of accepting or declining my offer, Mack walked over to the table, poured himself a half cup of whisky and gulped it down. "You know, I was an ass last night and for that y'all, my sincere apologies."
"Accepted." I returned, adding: "Now hand me my pants so I can get my wallet and pay you." Sitting there pouring himself another drink, he ignored me and glanced over at Sally who like Mary sat quietly on the bed. "I behaved in an ungentlemanly manner."
"Yeah you could of at least waited until we retired for the night." Sally stated letting the bed covers drop into her lap. Ogling her bare bosom, Mack boldly asked: "So you were digging on me, eh?"
"We were digging on both of you and that great big guy, Bear and maybe the hippy chick too, but those other four clowns, not so much." Mary informed him as she let loose of the covers as well. Mack had a good gander at the ladies took another drink and looked over at me. Having no comment to be voiced at that moment, I smiled and nodded my head. Mack smiled, glanced over at the ladies again and poured himself a third drink. "Yeah I took off from here last night pretty damned wasted. Rather than wreck or get pulled on the way home, I paid thirty five bucks for a room at that little motel down the road and lay in bed all alone, full of remorse thinking about my wrongs."
"I think you need more time alone to think about those wrongs." I suggested still rather perturbed by Mack's presence. His words however moved both young ladies to a bit of fair weather sympathy. "Don't be so hard on him, I think he's learned his lesson." Sally said as she reached over and flicked on the nightstand lamp. "He has an honest enough face. I think he's sincere." Mary added while putting her arm around me and caressing my shoulder. "And you are old friends like Sally and I." Mack stood up, walked over to Sally, took a lock of her hair between his fingers, twirled it and said: "You're absolutely right, Mary, old friends we are and should smoke on it. Let me take this key back up to the front desk and get my gear inside first, my good friends." Finishing another drink, Mack exited while I inwardly cursed my not waking up an hour before hand. Sally must of seen my grimacing and after a giggle told me: "That doesn't mean we're on a traditional double date if you know what I mean, Buck." Hearing that, Mary threw her head back and laughed which set me wondering what kind of women I was sitting in between, naked upon this motel bed. Having experienced the simple and somewhat passionate intimacy with several of the local girls and of course Flip's divorced, often inebriated neighbor, Ms. Humphrey, these two young ladies on either side of me were like no females I had ever met. They were witty, articulate, somewhat sophisticated, independent minded and passionately adventurous.
After receiving a kiss from both, they got up and began getting dressed. "We're going out to get us all dinner." Mary said, adding: "Why don't you call Bear and ask him if he likes Greek food?" Scooting back to the nightstand and phone, I did just that...
Stopping near Black Point on the other side of Jamestown Island, we got out and waited for Bear to arrive. Although part of our trip on the Colonial Parkway had offered vistas of rolling woodlands, after College Creek, the landscape became more low and level along the broad James River. This part of the Island was low, marshy and cut by a good many tidal creeks. There were blue herons, cormorants, ducks, gulls, ospreys, hawks, and various other species of smaller fowl. From what I could see, the woods consisted of pine, poplar, cedar, beech, oak, hickory, dogwood and along the shore were huge cypress. Spring had sprung and all was awash in vivid new green. As so were the brambles, cane, cattails, marsh grass all under a cobalt sky. The woods and marsh were alive with wild sounds. I also sensed old spirits of the land as well. Once a larger peninsula sticking out into the broad James, countless years of strong tidal flow had washed a good part of the land away turning it to a low, mostly marshy island accessible by bridge or boat. Beautiful as it appeared, especially in spring, this bit of land was a hospitable location for human habitation. Along with the lack of fresh drinking water, poor soil barely suitable for agriculture were the swarms of hungry mosquitoes, biting gnats and blood thirsty deer flies all through the warm season. I wondered why in the spring of 1607 did the English colonists settle such an area when there were far better places only several miles away.
After a few minutes of waiting, Bear and Rosie pulled into the small parking area. Soon the five of us were walking down a narrow path leading to Black Point which opened up at the bank giving us a view of the mainland as well as down river. Mary suggested we smoke another joint. "Don't worry, we're the only ones on this side of the island." she stated as Rosie, Bear and I cautiously looked around. Lighting one up, I passed the doobie to Rosie and from her it went around a few times. For me, It was enough to bump up an my already elated sense of being from last time I smoked back at the motel a half hour earlier. One thing was quite evident, Mary and Sally loved to party as they were requesting I fire up another joint, which I did. Sitting upon a dry bit of pine needle covered ground the two seemed not all that interested with our surroundings. Instead of our current location and vistas, they were going on about partying tonight. Bear and Rosie walked further out on the point while I walked along the low bank and gazed out at two large fish crows perched upon the dead branches of a half submerged pine that had been washed out by erosion. Looking down by my feet I saw shards of ancient native pottery along with the bottom half of a projectile point and flakes of quartzite scattered about in a patch of black sand. People lived here for thousands of years when the ground was much higher. By the time Jamestown was founded, natives only came here to either hunt or fish. I could only imagine how everything must of looked here before the Europeans came sailing up the broad James River. The English were not the first to invade Tsenacommacah. Bands of southward drifting Algonquian speaking people arrived centuries before, driving coastal Siouans west beyond the fall line. These Algonquians were later raided by Iroquoian warriors who paddled down the Susquehanna River into the Chesapeake bay. Starting in the early 16th century, Spanish explorers along with slavers sailed upon the bay and it's broad tributaries. Two different times Spanish Jesuits attempted to establish missions in the area, but failed. The last one built in 1570 was destroyed and it's priests killed probably by the Kiskiak people. According to Powhatan oral tradition, the Spaniards brought diseases which killed over half the Algonquian population rendering them more susceptible to not only Iroquoian raiders, but the early English colonists as well. Wahunsenacawh, leading werowance or chieftain still had enough warriors to annihilate the English, but sought to court their alliance against their Iroquoian enemies from the north and the Siouan speaking tribes west of Tsenacommacah. A tragic error on Wahunsenacawh's part and by the time his half brother Opechancanough assumed leadership of the confederated Algonquian tribes, neither of his two wars(1622-1624, 1644-1646) against the English colonists were successful as their numbers had increased by thousands since 1607.
Leaving these ancient artifacts where I found them, I walked back towards Mary and Sally who were now batting at a horse fly that came to feed upon warm blood as it's kind had being doing for millions of years. "Horse fly, eh?" I chuckled. "You gals who own, care for and ride horses should be use to such pests." Hearing that both stood up, brushed off their back sides and started back to the parking area. Rosie, Bear and I took one last look over the grey brackish water and distant thickly wooded river banks before leaving Black Point.
By 10:00 we were at the ABC liquor store where Mary and Sally bought two bottles of tequila. Bear got himself a half gallon of vodka while I picked up a big bottle of top shelf Canadian whisky and another quart of mescal. On the way back to Lord Paget Bear and Rosie got themselves submarine sandwiches at a small market while I bought a case of bottled ale along with some snacks. I really wanted to do more than just sit around and swill booze, but while watching my two new acquaintances gleefully walk towards the motel room door cradling their brown paper bag wrapped tequila bottles that thought diminished. 'A replenished supply of liquor, a big bag of high quality grass and two rather comely reveling Williamsburg chicks, what could there be better to do?' I inwardly mused.
Having requested no maid service the room was how we left it earlier. I took the trash out while they made up the beds. In passing an unattended housekeeping cart I snagged several more towels, wash clothes and plastic cups. Upon returning I saw that Mary and Sally were on their way out again. "Where are y'all off to?"
"Home for a few things before my parents get back from Richmond. Want to come?" Mary replied. Somewhat apprehensive about going to a criminal courts judge's home, I declined. "I'm going to stay here and guard the fort and await your return." As they pulled away I entered the room, grabbed a cooler and went for some ice.
At the ice and vending machines stood Karl munching on some four cornered cheese and peanut butter nabs. "What's happening?" he greeted with a mouth full of food. Again seeing the houseman's name on his shirt I returned greeting: "Everything's cool. What's happening with you, Karl?" Taking a good look at my eyes, he got right down to business. "Look here man, you got any rolling skins?" Although I knew what he wanted my reply was: "Rolling skins?"
"Papers, man. My lunch break is coming up. I'm going out in the woods, get tight and talk to Bambi."
"Talk to Bambi?"
"I got some pretty good shit if you got some skins."
Once in my room he asked right off the bat: "Where's those chicks you were with this morning?"
"Why you asking?" I replied then went about filling two cups with ice.
"I've seen them before in the Cave, Cellar and Rainbow's End. They friends of yours?" Cracking open a bottle of crown, I inquired if he like his on the rocks then told him: "I met them in the Cave last night. They seem alright." Pulling a pack of papers from my wallet, I handed them to Karl who proceeded to roll up some gold colored reefer. "Yeah I could use a little taste of some sipping liquor." then emptied the whole cup of whisky down his gullet. "Here let me pour you another, my man." Picking up good vibes from this fellow, I took him to be an honest and friendly reveler such as myself at this particular time. "So you've seen them in a few bars?"
"You didn't here it from me, but those two were hanging out with a kat named Juan who's in prison right now for stabbing a brother down at Buck's Brand titty bar. I've heard they're freaks."
"Freaks? I've seen both of them up close and there was nothing freakish about them I noticed." At that, Karl handed me the joint and laughed. "This town is full of rich young white hot to trot women looking to party down. Yeah they hung out with Juan for about a month, but I've seen them with other kats, mostly out of towners. Those two I've heard like to freak together."
"Oh that's good to know, Karl." I returned after exhaling a cloud of smoke. "So you're local?"
"Naw man, I live across the river in Surry, but work three jobs over here. I tap in on a little action every now and then. You're not local are you?" he asked while nudging one of Mary's high heel pumps on the floor with his sneaker. "I'm from down in Hampton."
"Then you know about this place."
"I've been up here partying a few times. A good many bars and lots of gals in them drinking. An excellent place for a roving fellow to enjoy himself, especially before tourist season."
Then the phone rang. It was Mary letting me know that her and Sally were going to do a little shopping and pick up lunch for the three of us.
Well buzzed after a few whiskies and Karl's Columbian gold, I rolled up some of my red weed, a wonderful addition to an already fine late Saturday morning. Finishing the joint, I listened while Karl told me more of the Williamsburg bar scene. "Too much shit going down at the Rainbow's End. William and Mary police narcs be creeping around in that joint, but hell man, you already got the chicks and party favors so fuck a bar, that is unless of course y'all want to make the scene. If so the Cave or Cellar is your best bet."
"So the fuzz are in Rainbow's End?"
"The Greeks at Paul's Deli complained about college kids smoking herb out on the walk and in the parking lot. The local and college police are watching that whole corner, some plain clothes, undercover mother fuckers disguised as hippies and soul brothers."
"Yeah I want to avoid that place." I returned. Hearing that, Karl laughed and advised me: "Keep them chicks here, they'll probably double team you, but don't let them or any other women tie you up."
"Why not?"
"Cause they might light your johnson on fire." Karl then went on to tell me of a fellow he heard about who agreed to let a recently met woman tie him to his bed then proceeded to pour lighter fluid on his penis and scrotum. This unfortunate fellow not only had his privates on fire, but his bed and home as well. "Fucking maniac!" he cursed. Of course this could just another urban legend, but all the same I said: "I'll keep that in mind, Karl. With that he looked at his watch. "Damn. Time flies when you're having fun." Karl told me thanks for the drinks and I thanked him for the buzz then we shook hands before he split. Little did I know he was one of those people whom I'd meet again some twenty or thirty years later upon the path of life. As Karl shuffled out into the sunlight he turned, flashed a wide smile and said: "Handle things, enjoy yourself and remember what I told you."
Mary and Sally returned with several bags of various items including a blender, an assortment of fruit, some orange juice, a bottle of grenadine syrup and some Chinese takeout. There was another bag which they didn't unload, but I could see a bit of black lace protruding out of the top. Not all that hungry, I ate an egg roll as well as a little sweet and sour chicken. I was never much of a lunch eater. However both young ladies had heartier appetites and tore into their lunch as if they were famished. Filled up somewhat, they were much more dainty with their chop sticks. While thinking about what Karl told me of these two, I inquired about the blender to initiate some lunch time conversation.
"We're going to make some amazing drinks at the party tonight."
"Party, what party?" I asked not thinking that this weekend had been one big party thus far. "You'll never guess who we saw at a stop light." Mary said while waving a snow pea pod on the end of her chop sticks in my face. "Who did you see?"
"Guess." she replied then giggled.
"Not knowing anyone in this town, I can't imagine."
"Winnie."
"Oh that waitress at the Ramada."
"Waitress? Wait staff here prefer to be called servers, but anyway Winnie told me that your friend Woo called her this morning and from what she said, he's coming up here again."
"Then it will be a party." I returned then inquired if Winnie said anything about Mitch returning to Williamsburg.
"Nothing at all about King Mitch." she chuckled then continued planning out the evening. "Because there's more room over there, if it's alright with your friend Bear, we'll have the party in his suite."
After ringing Bear's suite and being informed by Rosie that they were going to take a nap, I suggested we do the same. Mary and Sally agreed, but wanted to smoke another joint first. Rolling one up, I took one toke and let them have the rest. Pulling off my boots, I laid down on the bed. Only getting a few hours of sleep last night, a couple of more today would do me good for this evening. As Mary and Sally smoked weed at the table, I drifted off into a deep slumber.
Upon awakening I delightfully discovered there was a young woman on either side of me. Both were naked and sleeping soundly. Raising up to a sitting position, I awakened Sally who with a slow twist of her body started nuzzling my hip which prompted me to caress her's and a little beyond without any objection. Mary was now stirring back into wakefulness. She stretched, yawned, giggled and asked: "Am I disturbing something?" At that, Sally sat up and replied: "Yes you are, but that's alright." Hearing that, Mary raised up, leaned in and began kissing my shoulder then neck. Never being in such a situation, I was a little apprehensive, but not enough to be overly stunned. I managed to peel my shirt off and remove my jeans. Soon we three were a tangle of groping hands and flickering tongues.
Then the door swung open letting in a blinding beam of sunlight and a shadowy figure. As the door swiftly closed and my eyes quickly adjusted back to the gloom. He just stood there gawking at the three of us somewhat slack jawed while issuing a low rumbling dog-like growl. From the small slit between motel curtains a sliver of bright white light played upon his hair, face and round gold rimmed glasses. Tugging at the bedding, I attempted to cover our bodies. "What the fuck are you doing here?" I demanded.
"Staying up here for the weekend." Mack replied then lit up a cigarette. "We checked in yesterday. Remember?"
"But you went home."
"Did I?"
"Well you left out of here."
"Hey man, I paid for half of this lodging for two nights." Hearing that come out of his mouth, I said: "Well Skid, I'll pay your half back and we can all go back to what we were doing." Instead of accepting or declining my offer, Mack walked over to the table, poured himself a half cup of whisky and gulped it down. "You know, I was an ass last night and for that y'all, my sincere apologies."
"Accepted." I returned, adding: "Now hand me my pants so I can get my wallet and pay you." Sitting there pouring himself another drink, he ignored me and glanced over at Sally who like Mary sat quietly on the bed. "I behaved in an ungentlemanly manner."
"Yeah you could of at least waited until we retired for the night." Sally stated letting the bed covers drop into her lap. Ogling her bare bosom, Mack boldly asked: "So you were digging on me, eh?"
"We were digging on both of you and that great big guy, Bear and maybe the hippy chick too, but those other four clowns, not so much." Mary informed him as she let loose of the covers as well. Mack had a good gander at the ladies took another drink and looked over at me. Having no comment to be voiced at that moment, I smiled and nodded my head. Mack smiled, glanced over at the ladies again and poured himself a third drink. "Yeah I took off from here last night pretty damned wasted. Rather than wreck or get pulled on the way home, I paid thirty five bucks for a room at that little motel down the road and lay in bed all alone, full of remorse thinking about my wrongs."
"I think you need more time alone to think about those wrongs." I suggested still rather perturbed by Mack's presence. His words however moved both young ladies to a bit of fair weather sympathy. "Don't be so hard on him, I think he's learned his lesson." Sally said as she reached over and flicked on the nightstand lamp. "He has an honest enough face. I think he's sincere." Mary added while putting her arm around me and caressing my shoulder. "And you are old friends like Sally and I." Mack stood up, walked over to Sally, took a lock of her hair between his fingers, twirled it and said: "You're absolutely right, Mary, old friends we are and should smoke on it. Let me take this key back up to the front desk and get my gear inside first, my good friends." Finishing another drink, Mack exited while I inwardly cursed my not waking up an hour before hand. Sally must of seen my grimacing and after a giggle told me: "That doesn't mean we're on a traditional double date if you know what I mean, Buck." Hearing that, Mary threw her head back and laughed which set me wondering what kind of women I was sitting in between, naked upon this motel bed. Having experienced the simple and somewhat passionate intimacy with several of the local girls and of course Flip's divorced, often inebriated neighbor, Ms. Humphrey, these two young ladies on either side of me were like no females I had ever met. They were witty, articulate, somewhat sophisticated, independent minded and passionately adventurous.
After receiving a kiss from both, they got up and began getting dressed. "We're going out to get us all dinner." Mary said, adding: "Why don't you call Bear and ask him if he likes Greek food?" Scooting back to the nightstand and phone, I did just that...
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
7 - Mack is back
“You cock blocking piece of shit. You’re worst than the fucking Birdman. I ought to toss your sorry ass out that door.”
At my less than cordial words Mack merely laughed while he twisted up another joint which made me a bit more ticked off. “Look at you all moved back in and shit.”
“How was I to know you were in here screwing two birds at once, you greedy bastard.” Mack chuckled.
“You should talk. That’s like a bloated tick calling the hungry mosquito a blood sucker. After popping in and seeing what was going on, you should have at least split and came back later.”
“Greedy bastard, you’ve already tagged them both.”
“Was about to, you interloping nitwit.”
“Well then I apologize for jumping into your game. But why get yourself all bent out of whack? It’s apparent those two chicks are freaks and may I state a nice change of pace in comparison to what we have back home.” Passing the joint to me and striking his Zippo, I took a big toke and passed it back to him. “I didn’t go straight to that other motel last night.” he confessed.
“No?”
“No. I went back to Hampton and tried hooking up with Karen.”
“Oh your main squeeze, eh?”
“Yep, but she told me never to come calling that fucked up again. She was already pissed about me coming up here with you instead spending the weekend with her.” At that I laughed and asked: “So you brought your sorry ass back up here hoping to hit a homerun on the third swing? Oh yeah, just to let you know Mack, Rosie has taken a weekend liking to Bear, so I wouldn’t be calling her no more names if I were you.”
“I thought that Winnie chick was digging on Bear. Don’t tell me he’s holed up with two women too.” Mack returned.
“Winnie ended up with Woo.” I informed him, adding: “Connie stayed with Mitch and Charlie wrangled Miss Alice. You and Flip are the only Skids who flubbed out.”
“Well that was last night, Skid.” Mack said, “I do believe tonight’s going to be a little better.”
“A little better for you at my expense.” I reminded Mack of his unannounced intrusion upon my sensual Saturday situation. Still it was nothing to get gritty about, especially over a joint. Aside from the cockscomb mod hair, he seemed to be the old Mack I grew up with in the same faded denim bib overalls he wore last night and a black Tshirt. Having lost one girlfriend along with having another shoo him away, he was out on the hunt across new and unknown territory. As we sat at that small motel table just as ruffled and wild eyed as two young roaming bobcats in spring, I thought about what Mack called me - “greedy bastard” Perhaps just rarely, but what I had before he popped into my scene was an occasion to be relished. Thinking about my time with Mary in the wee hours and again in the shower this morning, I really didn't have much to fret over. It was rather evident that Mack planned to win Sally’s passionate favor, but from what Karl hipped me to and by the way they were going on, this wouldn't be any like any traditional double date to dinner, the drive-in theater then on a blanket down by the lake or motel room at Hornes Coliseum Inn upon those special occasions, especially when weather wasn't agreeable. Now here in this motel kind of reminded me of last summer when Mack and Rosie were rather tight. Stephanie and I went on several fun double dates with them. They seemed good together, but then Mack started calling upon another, but kept Rosie for backup. I suspected it troubled her. Then last winter Charlie showed me recent additions to the scribbling and graffiti on boards in the empty stall at the stables we smoked weed in. Beneath “Carol Albertson has braided arm pits” and just beside my cartoon caricature of Flip was Rosie’s handwriting –
“All Mack wants is a piece of ass”
Then later that chilly winter day in Flip’s barn Charlie showed me a picture on the wall. Having the likeness of Mack’s head with the body of a dog and was humping a leg. My cousin informed that Rosie created this art. So Rosie’s breaking off from Mack was a few months in the process and I couldn't blame her. Last month around this time I had thought about asking Rosie out, but thought better of it knowing this would probably lead to a physical altercation with Mack thus compromising our business relationship. As long as she was in Bear’s company, if Mack still had any fond, lustful, or spiteful feelings for Rosie, he would do good to keep them to himself. Bear was known for being rather chivalrous when it came to women he shared company with. Hopefully Mack had no desire to have Bear put him through a motel door window or wall.
Mary and Sally came back with a box filled with enough gyros to feed everyone. These they would bring to Bear’s suite for the party. Both ladies plucked themselves an ale from the cooler and proceeded to touch up their makeup in front of the vanity mirror. “How about rolling us up something to smoke.” Mary suggested to my reflection as I stared at her backside. Unable to see Mary and Sally from his seat at the table, Mack moved onto the bed’s edge. “An audience, huh?” Sally chuckled as Mack and I both were ogling their rears. Snapping closed her makeup kit, Sally turned and sashayed over to Mack. “So you Lynnhaven boys like to grope?”
“It’s like they can’t contain their lustful desires.” Mary added as she applied more lipstick. Sally stepped closer to Mack’s seat on the bed. “Lynnhaven Skids?” she laughed and said: “You guys should be called the Lynnhaven Gropers. Is that what you do to those Lynnhaven girls?” At that Mack slapped his knee then reached in to fondle her halter top covered breasts. “Yeah groping, that’s what we do. We just can’t contain our desires.” Sally seemed in no way troubled by Mack’s touch or his reply. Nor did she resist when he pulled her down to sit upon his knees. “So you two were digging on us gropers?” to which I laughed and stated: “They’re groper groupies.” High on the Panamanian weed and confident in my thinking I was making sense of this substance altered weekend thus far emboldened me. “I would surely appreciate a drink over here.” At that Mary put her makeup away, turned from the mirror and asked: “Just where do you think you’re at?”
“Here where I sit without a drink.” I replied while matching her bold eyed stare. “Could you pour me a whisky and bring it over while I twist us one up?” I guess Mary figured that to be a good trade as she went about pouring me a drink. Pulling out my stash, rather than roll one, I decided to use the pipe. A gift from our other business partner, Lee, it appeared to be a replica of one of the Mississippian mound building culture pipes. Carved from a yellowish brown pipe stone into an eight inch long pine marten. The stone marten’s upturned head and wide open mouth served as the bowl while it’s extended tail was the stem. When placed upon the table it was stabilized by four stubby legs and feet. Mack received a similar pipe in the form of a squirrel, but a guy from Karen’s and his circle dropped it on a concrete garage floor.
As Mary handed me my drink, she looked down at the marten pipe and said: “Hey that’s a cool bowl. What is it, an otter?”
“I think it’s a pine marten or maybe a fisher cat.”
“Did you get it at that new head shop over in York County?” Hearing that, Mack pulled his eyes off Sally and looked at my pipe and replied: “That’s a gift from a Meskwaki Indian friend of ours. I had one, but some dork broke it.”
“Meskwaki?”
“Also known as the Fox Tribe formerly from Wisconsin, but now living in Iowa. He’s got a cousin out there who carves these pipes and does some silversmithing.”
“Are you a Meskwaki too?” Mary asked.
“Naw, I’m Shawnee with a little bit of Irish in me.” At that Mack laughed and said: “Yeah a little bit that swills a lot of sauce. You drink like a pure Irishman.” to which I returned: “You should know, you sodden Mick.” Like Lee and I, Mack’s parents had moved to Virginia from another state. His was of an old Irish family from Maryland.
The bowl loaded with herbal goodness, I said: “Were going to sit on the bed and smoke this so if anyone fumbles, my pipe won’t get broken.” Gulping down the whisky, I stood up, put my arm around Mary’s waist and prodded her to the bed where Sally and Mack sat. After plopping down across the bed from Sally, she informed me: “We thought you were Chicano, but didn’t want to say anything.” to which I told her: “Eso es mamá bien.” As I sat down she punched me in the arm and said: “So you are Chicano.”
“Nope, but I got a half Filipino friend who taught me some Spanish.” In a feigned accent Mack said: “Ne oubliez pas de cours de français l'année dernière.”
“Pas mon ami.” I returned in an even more feigned accent. Sally getting in on the fun looked at Mary and asked: “Mais ont-ils des langues comme Français?” to which Mary giggled and replied: “Pas tout à fait, mais probablement mieux en bas.”
“Ahhh, so we have another thing in common!” Mack exclaimed. Sally batted her eyelashes and said: “Ce est le langage de l'amour.” Mary looked somewhat surprised at both Mack and I. “I’m impressed. So you two are not complete hoodlums.” Reaching behind Mary, I rubbed her derriere and said: “No, but we are gropers.”
Politely refusing Mack’s Zippo, I pulled out my new Bic disposable butane lighter. Offering my pipe to the four winds, I then lit it and drew in a good amount of pungent smoke. After passing it to Mary, she took a big toke and began coughing. The marten pipe went around three times and I loaded it again. By the time we finished the second bowl, all of us were pretty much up there. It was the phone ringing that brought us out of our glassy eyed smiling stupor. Being closest to the phone, I picked up.
“Hello.”
It was Bear wanting to know if we were partying in my room or his tonight. “Probably both.” I replied and informed him that we had plenty of food. Hanging up I told the others: “Get everything together, we’re hoofing it over to Bear’s…
“You cock blocking piece of shit. You’re worst than the fucking Birdman. I ought to toss your sorry ass out that door.”
At my less than cordial words Mack merely laughed while he twisted up another joint which made me a bit more ticked off. “Look at you all moved back in and shit.”
“How was I to know you were in here screwing two birds at once, you greedy bastard.” Mack chuckled.
“You should talk. That’s like a bloated tick calling the hungry mosquito a blood sucker. After popping in and seeing what was going on, you should have at least split and came back later.”
“Greedy bastard, you’ve already tagged them both.”
“Was about to, you interloping nitwit.”
“Well then I apologize for jumping into your game. But why get yourself all bent out of whack? It’s apparent those two chicks are freaks and may I state a nice change of pace in comparison to what we have back home.” Passing the joint to me and striking his Zippo, I took a big toke and passed it back to him. “I didn’t go straight to that other motel last night.” he confessed.
“No?”
“No. I went back to Hampton and tried hooking up with Karen.”
“Oh your main squeeze, eh?”
“Yep, but she told me never to come calling that fucked up again. She was already pissed about me coming up here with you instead spending the weekend with her.” At that I laughed and asked: “So you brought your sorry ass back up here hoping to hit a homerun on the third swing? Oh yeah, just to let you know Mack, Rosie has taken a weekend liking to Bear, so I wouldn’t be calling her no more names if I were you.”
“I thought that Winnie chick was digging on Bear. Don’t tell me he’s holed up with two women too.” Mack returned.
“Winnie ended up with Woo.” I informed him, adding: “Connie stayed with Mitch and Charlie wrangled Miss Alice. You and Flip are the only Skids who flubbed out.”
“Well that was last night, Skid.” Mack said, “I do believe tonight’s going to be a little better.”
“A little better for you at my expense.” I reminded Mack of his unannounced intrusion upon my sensual Saturday situation. Still it was nothing to get gritty about, especially over a joint. Aside from the cockscomb mod hair, he seemed to be the old Mack I grew up with in the same faded denim bib overalls he wore last night and a black Tshirt. Having lost one girlfriend along with having another shoo him away, he was out on the hunt across new and unknown territory. As we sat at that small motel table just as ruffled and wild eyed as two young roaming bobcats in spring, I thought about what Mack called me - “greedy bastard” Perhaps just rarely, but what I had before he popped into my scene was an occasion to be relished. Thinking about my time with Mary in the wee hours and again in the shower this morning, I really didn't have much to fret over. It was rather evident that Mack planned to win Sally’s passionate favor, but from what Karl hipped me to and by the way they were going on, this wouldn't be any like any traditional double date to dinner, the drive-in theater then on a blanket down by the lake or motel room at Hornes Coliseum Inn upon those special occasions, especially when weather wasn't agreeable. Now here in this motel kind of reminded me of last summer when Mack and Rosie were rather tight. Stephanie and I went on several fun double dates with them. They seemed good together, but then Mack started calling upon another, but kept Rosie for backup. I suspected it troubled her. Then last winter Charlie showed me recent additions to the scribbling and graffiti on boards in the empty stall at the stables we smoked weed in. Beneath “Carol Albertson has braided arm pits” and just beside my cartoon caricature of Flip was Rosie’s handwriting –
“All Mack wants is a piece of ass”
Then later that chilly winter day in Flip’s barn Charlie showed me a picture on the wall. Having the likeness of Mack’s head with the body of a dog and was humping a leg. My cousin informed that Rosie created this art. So Rosie’s breaking off from Mack was a few months in the process and I couldn't blame her. Last month around this time I had thought about asking Rosie out, but thought better of it knowing this would probably lead to a physical altercation with Mack thus compromising our business relationship. As long as she was in Bear’s company, if Mack still had any fond, lustful, or spiteful feelings for Rosie, he would do good to keep them to himself. Bear was known for being rather chivalrous when it came to women he shared company with. Hopefully Mack had no desire to have Bear put him through a motel door window or wall.
Mary and Sally came back with a box filled with enough gyros to feed everyone. These they would bring to Bear’s suite for the party. Both ladies plucked themselves an ale from the cooler and proceeded to touch up their makeup in front of the vanity mirror. “How about rolling us up something to smoke.” Mary suggested to my reflection as I stared at her backside. Unable to see Mary and Sally from his seat at the table, Mack moved onto the bed’s edge. “An audience, huh?” Sally chuckled as Mack and I both were ogling their rears. Snapping closed her makeup kit, Sally turned and sashayed over to Mack. “So you Lynnhaven boys like to grope?”
“It’s like they can’t contain their lustful desires.” Mary added as she applied more lipstick. Sally stepped closer to Mack’s seat on the bed. “Lynnhaven Skids?” she laughed and said: “You guys should be called the Lynnhaven Gropers. Is that what you do to those Lynnhaven girls?” At that Mack slapped his knee then reached in to fondle her halter top covered breasts. “Yeah groping, that’s what we do. We just can’t contain our desires.” Sally seemed in no way troubled by Mack’s touch or his reply. Nor did she resist when he pulled her down to sit upon his knees. “So you two were digging on us gropers?” to which I laughed and stated: “They’re groper groupies.” High on the Panamanian weed and confident in my thinking I was making sense of this substance altered weekend thus far emboldened me. “I would surely appreciate a drink over here.” At that Mary put her makeup away, turned from the mirror and asked: “Just where do you think you’re at?”
“Here where I sit without a drink.” I replied while matching her bold eyed stare. “Could you pour me a whisky and bring it over while I twist us one up?” I guess Mary figured that to be a good trade as she went about pouring me a drink. Pulling out my stash, rather than roll one, I decided to use the pipe. A gift from our other business partner, Lee, it appeared to be a replica of one of the Mississippian mound building culture pipes. Carved from a yellowish brown pipe stone into an eight inch long pine marten. The stone marten’s upturned head and wide open mouth served as the bowl while it’s extended tail was the stem. When placed upon the table it was stabilized by four stubby legs and feet. Mack received a similar pipe in the form of a squirrel, but a guy from Karen’s and his circle dropped it on a concrete garage floor.
As Mary handed me my drink, she looked down at the marten pipe and said: “Hey that’s a cool bowl. What is it, an otter?”
“I think it’s a pine marten or maybe a fisher cat.”
“Did you get it at that new head shop over in York County?” Hearing that, Mack pulled his eyes off Sally and looked at my pipe and replied: “That’s a gift from a Meskwaki Indian friend of ours. I had one, but some dork broke it.”
“Meskwaki?”
“Also known as the Fox Tribe formerly from Wisconsin, but now living in Iowa. He’s got a cousin out there who carves these pipes and does some silversmithing.”
“Are you a Meskwaki too?” Mary asked.
“Naw, I’m Shawnee with a little bit of Irish in me.” At that Mack laughed and said: “Yeah a little bit that swills a lot of sauce. You drink like a pure Irishman.” to which I returned: “You should know, you sodden Mick.” Like Lee and I, Mack’s parents had moved to Virginia from another state. His was of an old Irish family from Maryland.
The bowl loaded with herbal goodness, I said: “Were going to sit on the bed and smoke this so if anyone fumbles, my pipe won’t get broken.” Gulping down the whisky, I stood up, put my arm around Mary’s waist and prodded her to the bed where Sally and Mack sat. After plopping down across the bed from Sally, she informed me: “We thought you were Chicano, but didn’t want to say anything.” to which I told her: “Eso es mamá bien.” As I sat down she punched me in the arm and said: “So you are Chicano.”
“Nope, but I got a half Filipino friend who taught me some Spanish.” In a feigned accent Mack said: “Ne oubliez pas de cours de français l'année dernière.”
“Pas mon ami.” I returned in an even more feigned accent. Sally getting in on the fun looked at Mary and asked: “Mais ont-ils des langues comme Français?” to which Mary giggled and replied: “Pas tout à fait, mais probablement mieux en bas.”
“Ahhh, so we have another thing in common!” Mack exclaimed. Sally batted her eyelashes and said: “Ce est le langage de l'amour.” Mary looked somewhat surprised at both Mack and I. “I’m impressed. So you two are not complete hoodlums.” Reaching behind Mary, I rubbed her derriere and said: “No, but we are gropers.”
Politely refusing Mack’s Zippo, I pulled out my new Bic disposable butane lighter. Offering my pipe to the four winds, I then lit it and drew in a good amount of pungent smoke. After passing it to Mary, she took a big toke and began coughing. The marten pipe went around three times and I loaded it again. By the time we finished the second bowl, all of us were pretty much up there. It was the phone ringing that brought us out of our glassy eyed smiling stupor. Being closest to the phone, I picked up.
“Hello.”
It was Bear wanting to know if we were partying in my room or his tonight. “Probably both.” I replied and informed him that we had plenty of food. Hanging up I told the others: “Get everything together, we’re hoofing it over to Bear’s…
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
8 - The Palace Gardens
We could not have asked for a better evening. It was somewhere around seventy degrees outside and not a cloud in the sky to obscure the setting sun. A slight breeze carried spring’s wild scents from the adjacent pond and woods to my nose. The songs of courting birds were diminishing, but soon to be replaced by the trilling, chirping and croaking issued from night creatures starting up after the initial silence at dusk’s arrival. Between two boxwoods, I watched an orb weaver spider spun the finishing touches on her sticky trap. She paid no mind to three tiny gnats caught in the web. Bear, Mack and I sat outside around the patio table drinking an ale. Although Bear didn’t know what to make of the gyros, he ate four so therefore dinner was somewhat a success. Still dressed in that fringed suede halter top, but now wearing cutoff jeans shorts we all copped views of her tanned legs. Already having a somewhat dark complexion, Rosie who had been laying out upon a few warm days this week was a bit darker. “So what’s going on in there?” Bear inquired then guzzled downed almost a whole bottle of ale. Shooing me out of the chaise lounge chair, she got in, stretched out and replied: “Well they’re in there with a blender, a Wink soda, strawberries, oranges, limes, ice and tequila making a pitcher of some kind of fruity beverage for us.”
“Fruity you say?” Mack chuckled. Only twenty minutes ago he called Rosie aside and apologized to her for being such an ass last night. Without a trace of irritation she accepted his apology and gave him a hug. In fact they had been smiling a lot at each other since she stepped out on the patio. It seemed a fire had been rekindled and I suspected there would be a weird blaze.
“Bear, help me get some more ice and sodas from the machine.” I requested. “We’ll get that other cooler from my room first. “Need some help?” Mack asked.
“We’ll be alright.” I replied as Bear rose from his seat and began lumbering off. Trailing behind his long stride, I turned my head and saw Mack scoot his chair beside Rosie.
As we entered my room I thought this could either be an easy fix or painfully complicated. Bear plopped down on a bed and asked: “So what do you want to tell me?”
“Tell you?”
“Come on man, we already have a shit load of ice, so what’s going on?” He lit up a cigarette and regarded me with serious grey eyes. “Well Bear, I think Rosie and Mack are digging on each other again.” Without a change of expression, he shrugged his broad shoulders and said: “Yeah that’s kind of obvious. Him and his two girlfriends have broken up and got back together more than once. I really don’t give a shit. Rosie and me are still friends.” With a smile he added: “As long as I don’t have to break his spine for getting out of line everything will be just fine.”
As soon as the fantasy of two Williamsburg women and I intimately frolicking together began swirling in my skull, Bear issued a grunt and happily stated: “Well I guess this new development makes Sally available.” Hearing that slightly tugged at my substance induced sense of morality. “Poor Rosie. She showed up here with Woo, then went to you and now she’s getting back with Mack.”
“Well we didn’t do anything.” Bear stated.
“No? Y’all spent last night together and a good part of today.”
“I’ve more respect for her than that. We talked a little last night then crashed. I could have tagged, but it would be like screwing a sister or taking advantage of someone while she’s fucked up. I took Rosie under my wing last night mostly to keep Mack away
and save her from being annoyed by that slimy Birdman.” Reflecting upon my own experiences with Flip, I said: “Not one to bring your steady dates or any love interest to meet that’s for sure, but as far as Rosie goes, I think she could do a lot better than Mack. He’s more of a dog than either of us.” At that Bear laughed, issued a bark and then stated: “Oh Rosie will come to that conclusion one day, but you know how people get while they’re drinking and smoked up.” Then he looked over at Mary’s tights hanging near the vanity mirror and her high heel shoes on the floor. “Both of them, Skid?”
“Almost, but Mack fucked that up.”
“That’s a drag.” Bear said, adding: “I’ll butt out if you want.”
“No need for that, Bear. The way those two were talking, they want to get down with you too. I think what we have here are two highly sexual liberated young women.”
“Floozies.” Bear chuckled.
“No worse than us or any of our caddish crew.” I stated then advised him to make his intentions known we he got back around Sally. “They also expressed their interest in Rosie. I’m thinking that they’re thinking about some kind of orgy.”
Bear issued a long whistle and said: “Too weird for me, but we’ll see what happens.”
“Oh it should be interesting to say the least.” I chuckled then suggested we get back to the party.
The blue sky was now fading and changing into the grayness of dusk as we approached Bear’s patio with more ice as well as several sodas. Mary was coming out the door with a big glass pitcher filled with a reddish-orange beverage. Behind her was Sally carrying plastic cups, two limes and a small paring knife. “So what do y’all call this?” Mack asked as Mary set the pitcher down upon the table. “A friendly frosty.” She replied. “Everyone get a cup and come get some before it melts down.” It looked to have almost the consistency of a 7Eleven slurpee. Mary poured me one and Sally applied a thin lime wedge to the cup’s rim. I was offered a plastic straw as well. Drawing a good bit of the frosty beverage into my gullet, I found it to be tasty, yet heady. “What do you think?” Sally wanted to know.
“Very good, very tasty. Enough tequila to prevent brain freeze.” I complemented as Mary poured one for Bear who refused a straw and proceeded to gulp.
As we all stood beside the table, Sally who was pleasantly surprised by Bear putting his arm around her, raised a cup. “Here’s to new friends coming together in a wonderful way.” We raised our cups and proceeded to drain the pitcher. Never being much on mixed drinks or tequila, I only had two cups and requested the next pitcher be made with mescal. “I suppose we can make that happen.” Mary said then inquired if we were ready to have another smoke. “Sure! Why not?” Mack laughed and added: “We got it over at our pad.”
Hearing that I went into Bear’s suite, grabbed a bottle of mescal and some Wink drink. Glancing over at Mack I told him: “Make yourself useful and grab that small cooler of ice.” Bear raked a paw-like hand through his long shaggy hair. “Hey! What the fuck, are we moving the party over to your room?”
“Just for minute or three, Bear. We’re just going to get ourselves primed for the main event over here tonight.” I assured him. With almost everything needed for a pleasant diversion in hand, the six of us made our way to my room.
Having enough papers stuck together in a large sheet, Mack and I contributed enough weed to roll a nine inch long joint that was as big around as a magic marker. “That should do the trick.” Rosie chuckled. “Then here, you fire it up, my dear.” Mack said as he passed her the big doobie, flicked open his Zippo and struck a light. Cracking open the mescal, I took a swig and passed it to Bear who did the same. Passing it to Mary she wrinkled her brow and said: “I thought you didn’t want anyone drinking from your bottle.” Gesturing for Mary to drink up, I informed her: “That only goes when Mitch and maybe a couple of others are around. She took a drink, passed the bottle and accepted the joint from Rosie. Taking a big toke then passing the bone to me, she coughed out puffs of smoke. “You people have some strange customs. Why won’t you allow Mitch to drink out of the bottle?”
“Because he talks too much shit.” Bear replied as he took another swig of mescal. Mary gave him a puzzled look then turned to me. “What’s that suppose to mean?”
“One who talks too much shit is full of it. Not someone I want drinking from my bottle. One of the biggest reasons is that I don’t want him near me with a bottle in his hand. I’ve fought Mitch before, he can be unpredictable at times. I’d hate to be cold cocked by my own bottle.”
“Such violent behavior. You are hoodlums.”
Although Mary had referred to us as hoodlums several times already, I thought of it as no more than playful teasing, but upon hearing this term again, Bear issued a short rumbling growl. Lightning flickered in those stormy grey eyes and for several seconds a savage snarl played upon his face. Taking both Mary and Sally in his ominous gaze, Bear said: “Make love not war.” which had me wondering where he was going with this. Suddenly Bear leaned in and planted a kiss upon Sally’s lips. After a few heavy breaths she asked: “What was that about?” Bear threw back his shaggy mane, issued another low growl. “Yeah hoodlums, but it appears there’s an attraction.” Having said that he traced two of his big fingers down Sally’s cheek and neck while she exhaled a sigh. “Hoodlums alright, but none like you’ve ever known and that intrigues y’all, here among us as our guests.” Embolden by another swig of mescal and a toke, Rosie laughed and said: “These boys aren’t a litter of wild kittens to be tamed so handle them with care.” At that Mack raised the bottle of mescal and shouted: “Lynnhaven!” Still held captive by Bear’s gaze, Sally’s lower lip was slightly quivering. With a great deal of effort, she tore her eyes away from his and gave Mary a wide eyed look. Bear had made his intentions rather clear even going as far as making the smelly finger sign. “I think we should take this party back over to my place, wait for Woo and Winnie.” He said while rising from his seat on the bed. After standing up and experiencing a head rush, I pulled Mary up by the hand and into my arms. Nuzzling her neck, I caught a good whiff of expensive perfume.
Having borrowed a two more chairs from in front of vacant rooms we all sat on Bear’s patio passing the mescal around. Just like the photo in that brochure Mack picked up from the motel’s office yesterday we were young adults lounging on patio furniture. Unlike the clean cut, well trimmed, brightly dressed young people in that photo from the last decade, we were stoned and half pickled. While seeing, hearing and feeling dusk deepen into night, I found myself in a particular frame of mind where Mary seemed much more alluring to me. My head buzzed with mental images of how she looked last night and this morning clothed or otherwise. Now beside me, each time I turned my head to look at her, my eyes were rewarded with a lovely smile. Upon one such glance at Mary, she slowly stood up, stepped over to face me, gently pinched my nose and sashayed into Bear’s suite. Neither skinny nor chubby, she was a full figured and had the blood of colonial Virginia aristocracy flowing in her veins. Her face reminded me of painted portraits I saw during a field trip to Colonial Williamsburg. Although they ranged from beautiful to not all that attractive women, there was something eerily the same in all their features painted on canvases throughout much of the colonial period. I saw it in Mary as well. Her features were very English of old gentry’ lines predating the colonization of Virginia. I knew there were families living here on the coastal plain related to Great Britain’s royal family. Only slightly sharing some of these old English features with Mary, Sally may have had some Gaelic-Scandinavian Irish, Scottish or Welsh ancestry. She and Bear made a rather picturesque young couple.
As Mary emerged from Bear’s suite and Rosie got up to visit the bathroom, I inquired about the walk through Colonial Williamsburg we were supposed to take. Although Mary did not seem too interested citing that was her neighborhood, she agreed to accompany and guide us through the restored area on the condition we stop in the Cellar at Merchant’s Square for a drink or two. Rosie and Mack opted on staying at the Lord Paget.
Fraught with flower gardens as well as fruit and ornamental trees, the sweet scent of spring’s blossoming hung in the air as we walked through Colonial Williamsburg, but there were times we caught the stench of horse manure and urine. High on top shelf weed while looking at 18th century architecture, it felt like I had been transported back in time some two centuries. Mary guided us down dark streets, through formal gardens and along ancient hedges. There were many white picket fences and gates weighed down with iron balls on chains that would close them after passing through. Mary and Sally led us to a low stretch of brick wall which surrounded the old royal governor’s palace.
“This is where we go over.” Sally said.
“Where is it we’re going?” Bear asked as he cautiously looked around. “Into the palace gardens. It’s pretty cool.” Mary replied then bounded upwards, grabbed the wall’s top and swung herself over. I went next followed by Sally and Bear. Moving past some ornamental shrubbery we found ourselves on a crushed shell walkway overlooking a long pond. Our presence disturbed not the many chirping, croaking and trilling night creatures in or around the pond. Whispering, Mary told us to keep our voices low and if we encountered security or anyone else, she would do the talking.
As we walked alongside the pond, Bear and I held hands with the young Williamsburg ladies. Turning and looking at Mary in the starlight and silvery thin sliver of a crescent moon I thought what a wonderful weekend this had been thus far. If I had remained down in Hampton there would have been nothing to do but hang out up in Flip’s barn, the Greenwood Bar, or hide deep in the woods which were probably being patrolled by law enforcement right about now. Bear had earlier mentioned something about skipping school on Monday and staying up here depending upon when Bob’s funeral was going to be which we were thinking probably Tuesday or even Wednesday. Although he a childhood friend, Bob had become more distant from us and a lot closer to the heavy duty dopers and even the glue sniffers when there was nothing for him to pop, snort, shoot or toke. Hardly ever attending school here lately he was failing as the hard partying deteriorated his mind. Finding all that smack was the death of him. He wasn’t the first to check out because of too much hard dope or booze and wouldn’t be the last. Sniffing the sweet scents of spring, I thanked the good spirits for being alive upon such a beautiful night. Skids such as Bear and I enjoyed nothing more than getting completely blasted, but pretty much limited such indulgence to one or two nights a week, the rest of the time we did everything in moderation in keeping our grades up. By doing well in school along with staying out of trouble, our parents allowed us a bit more freedom, had no problem with our legitimate part time jobs. Supposedly visiting a place of living history, a phone call home tomorrow morning would have our parents calling the school and our part time jobs on Monday letting people know we were both sick. Since both Bear and my mothers were urging us to date some nice girls, we would mention the two sharing our company tonight. That should make both moms happy, but of course we would not mention they were hard partying and rather hedonistic as our parents were somewhat Christian. Several years ago both Bear and I had stopped going to church after long having a gut feeling about Christianity. Bear went on to soak in all he could about ancient Germanic beliefs, but like me he revered the local spirits. From my grandmother grandaunt, good friend Lee and his family, I learned more in regards to trans-Appalachian Algonquian spiritual traditions.
Passing through one of those ball and chain closing wooden gates we came to a square green crossed with crush shell walkways. Beyond that was a brick wall with a gateless archway. Pointing to it Mary whispered: “Sally and I are going in there first. We’ll be waiting for you up on the lover’s benches, but give us a few minutes head start. That said they fast stepped it through the archway. Bear grunted and asked: “What do you suppose this is about?”
“Girls and their games.” I replied.
“Wonder what’s beyond that wall?”
“I don’t know Bear. We didn’t come in these gardens during our field trip. Another garden more than likely. Mary said lovers benches. Maybe they have something in mind.”
“I think this could be the start of something good.” Bear whispered with a grin. “Maybe we could start dating these Williamsburg princesses.” Of course I was thinking along those lines as well with little consideration or complete knowledge of Mary and Sally’s lifestyles. The fuddy duddies and goody two shoes would deem these young ladies as being loose tarts, but we were well into the 1970s. I had come of age in a time where casual intimacy was rather common as people were less constrained by prudish codes of moral conduct. The late 60s counter culture had been the vanguard of a sexual revolution and since then many had embraced the cause. One thing was for certain, Williamsburg seemed much more liberated than our neck of the woods and we had managed to hook up with two lovely area representatives.
A whistle from beyond the wall signaled us to proceed. Passing through the gate we came to what looked to be a high, thick boxwood hedge. Walking a bit Bear and I came to a passage way through it or so we thought as there was another high hedge in front of us. We ambled off down another passageway. It didn’t take us long to figure out we were in a maze or a boxwood labyrinth too tall for even Bear to peer over. Stoned and half drunk in the gloom, after only a few minutes we had lost our sense of direction. When not stopped by dead ends, we were back tracking and then blindly going on. “Fuck this.” Bear said as he squatted down. “Get on my shoulders.”
“What?”
“We’ll solve this fucking newspaper puzzle.” He replied. Straddling his shoulders I was lifted to a height of nearly ten feet and in spite of the gloom could not only see this maze’s layout, but a mound-like rise at the other end. There was an ascending flight of steps and at the top on benches below two gnarly oaks were our dates. “To the left and continue to the next left, Bear.” I conveyed to my human mount. Swinging my arms as if I was a strolling giant had the girls laughing. In no time we made our way out of the maze. Bear lowered me to the ground and we proceeded up the wooden steps. Later we would learn that this mound was actually an old earth covered ice house. Reaching the top we saw Mary on one bench and Sally on another both laughing while calling us cheaters. “Cheaters?” I whispered while plopping down beside Mary, and then added: “We call it ingenuity.” Bear seated himself beside Sally and while putting his arm around her asked: “So this is a place for lovers?” Not allowing Sally time to respond he drew her in for a kiss. Mary scooted closer and we began making out as well. Her kisses seemed much more passionately heated than this morning and late last night. Both pairs of our hands moved in a flurry of heavy petting and groping. Fly buttons flew open and zippers were unzipped. It seemed we were going to engage in sex atop this almost ivy covered mound, here upon the bench, but suddenly Bear gently pushed Sally away, rose to his feet and pulled out a big folding Buck knife which he flicked open. “What is it man, what’s wrong?” I whispered while zipping up my fly and buckling my belt.
“I caught a glimpse of something in the corner of my eye.”
It was quite obvious his hackles were up, but I saw nothing aside the view from atop this small mound. Appearing somewhat concerned, Mary asked: “What was it you saw?”
“It was puffs of glowing smoke coming from nowhere down on those steps.” At that we all stood up and looked down. Aside from the maze and wall beyond I saw nothing. “For Pete’s sake, put that pig sticker away.” Mary whispered while looking at its faint glimmering in the starlight. Grumbling something under his breath, Bear folded and pocketed the Buck knife. “Let’s get gone from this place.” He said and began descending the steps. Going around the maze instead of through it we made for the archway. Once out on the square green we halted dead in our tracks as standing in the center was someone who appeared to be clad in 18th century attire which included a dark waist coat, white puffy sleeved shirt, dark pair of knee breeches, white socks and black shoes. His long blondish hair either natural or a wig appeared to be in an extremely wavy Robert Plant-like style. Slung over his left shoulder was a coat and under his right arm an over sized dark tricorn hat trimmed in what appeared to be white ostrich plumes or fur. Although it was dark, my eyes had long adjusted to the gloom, but I could not make out any facial features. We gawked for a short while and went on our way through the weighted wooden gate. Heading for the pond we heard the gate open and close behind us. Swiftly looking back like my companions, I saw no one. Turning about to quickly be on my way, I was suddenly set upon. At first all I could see was a blur of white and being struck repeatedly by a head on a snake-like neck.
It was one large and very pissed off swan. Aside from the hissing, fluttering wings and beak striking my body, it made no other sound. Managing to get a hand around that long neck, I lifted the big bird off its webbed feet and moved it closer to the pond. Placing my other hand on its breast, I heaved my feathered antagonist into the water giving us time to run for the wall. Coming out of the pond it gave chase, but we made it safely over the wall.
“Where’s that fucking bar?” I growled then lit up a cigarette…
We could not have asked for a better evening. It was somewhere around seventy degrees outside and not a cloud in the sky to obscure the setting sun. A slight breeze carried spring’s wild scents from the adjacent pond and woods to my nose. The songs of courting birds were diminishing, but soon to be replaced by the trilling, chirping and croaking issued from night creatures starting up after the initial silence at dusk’s arrival. Between two boxwoods, I watched an orb weaver spider spun the finishing touches on her sticky trap. She paid no mind to three tiny gnats caught in the web. Bear, Mack and I sat outside around the patio table drinking an ale. Although Bear didn’t know what to make of the gyros, he ate four so therefore dinner was somewhat a success. Still dressed in that fringed suede halter top, but now wearing cutoff jeans shorts we all copped views of her tanned legs. Already having a somewhat dark complexion, Rosie who had been laying out upon a few warm days this week was a bit darker. “So what’s going on in there?” Bear inquired then guzzled downed almost a whole bottle of ale. Shooing me out of the chaise lounge chair, she got in, stretched out and replied: “Well they’re in there with a blender, a Wink soda, strawberries, oranges, limes, ice and tequila making a pitcher of some kind of fruity beverage for us.”
“Fruity you say?” Mack chuckled. Only twenty minutes ago he called Rosie aside and apologized to her for being such an ass last night. Without a trace of irritation she accepted his apology and gave him a hug. In fact they had been smiling a lot at each other since she stepped out on the patio. It seemed a fire had been rekindled and I suspected there would be a weird blaze.
“Bear, help me get some more ice and sodas from the machine.” I requested. “We’ll get that other cooler from my room first. “Need some help?” Mack asked.
“We’ll be alright.” I replied as Bear rose from his seat and began lumbering off. Trailing behind his long stride, I turned my head and saw Mack scoot his chair beside Rosie.
As we entered my room I thought this could either be an easy fix or painfully complicated. Bear plopped down on a bed and asked: “So what do you want to tell me?”
“Tell you?”
“Come on man, we already have a shit load of ice, so what’s going on?” He lit up a cigarette and regarded me with serious grey eyes. “Well Bear, I think Rosie and Mack are digging on each other again.” Without a change of expression, he shrugged his broad shoulders and said: “Yeah that’s kind of obvious. Him and his two girlfriends have broken up and got back together more than once. I really don’t give a shit. Rosie and me are still friends.” With a smile he added: “As long as I don’t have to break his spine for getting out of line everything will be just fine.”
As soon as the fantasy of two Williamsburg women and I intimately frolicking together began swirling in my skull, Bear issued a grunt and happily stated: “Well I guess this new development makes Sally available.” Hearing that slightly tugged at my substance induced sense of morality. “Poor Rosie. She showed up here with Woo, then went to you and now she’s getting back with Mack.”
“Well we didn’t do anything.” Bear stated.
“No? Y’all spent last night together and a good part of today.”
“I’ve more respect for her than that. We talked a little last night then crashed. I could have tagged, but it would be like screwing a sister or taking advantage of someone while she’s fucked up. I took Rosie under my wing last night mostly to keep Mack away
and save her from being annoyed by that slimy Birdman.” Reflecting upon my own experiences with Flip, I said: “Not one to bring your steady dates or any love interest to meet that’s for sure, but as far as Rosie goes, I think she could do a lot better than Mack. He’s more of a dog than either of us.” At that Bear laughed, issued a bark and then stated: “Oh Rosie will come to that conclusion one day, but you know how people get while they’re drinking and smoked up.” Then he looked over at Mary’s tights hanging near the vanity mirror and her high heel shoes on the floor. “Both of them, Skid?”
“Almost, but Mack fucked that up.”
“That’s a drag.” Bear said, adding: “I’ll butt out if you want.”
“No need for that, Bear. The way those two were talking, they want to get down with you too. I think what we have here are two highly sexual liberated young women.”
“Floozies.” Bear chuckled.
“No worse than us or any of our caddish crew.” I stated then advised him to make his intentions known we he got back around Sally. “They also expressed their interest in Rosie. I’m thinking that they’re thinking about some kind of orgy.”
Bear issued a long whistle and said: “Too weird for me, but we’ll see what happens.”
“Oh it should be interesting to say the least.” I chuckled then suggested we get back to the party.
The blue sky was now fading and changing into the grayness of dusk as we approached Bear’s patio with more ice as well as several sodas. Mary was coming out the door with a big glass pitcher filled with a reddish-orange beverage. Behind her was Sally carrying plastic cups, two limes and a small paring knife. “So what do y’all call this?” Mack asked as Mary set the pitcher down upon the table. “A friendly frosty.” She replied. “Everyone get a cup and come get some before it melts down.” It looked to have almost the consistency of a 7Eleven slurpee. Mary poured me one and Sally applied a thin lime wedge to the cup’s rim. I was offered a plastic straw as well. Drawing a good bit of the frosty beverage into my gullet, I found it to be tasty, yet heady. “What do you think?” Sally wanted to know.
“Very good, very tasty. Enough tequila to prevent brain freeze.” I complemented as Mary poured one for Bear who refused a straw and proceeded to gulp.
As we all stood beside the table, Sally who was pleasantly surprised by Bear putting his arm around her, raised a cup. “Here’s to new friends coming together in a wonderful way.” We raised our cups and proceeded to drain the pitcher. Never being much on mixed drinks or tequila, I only had two cups and requested the next pitcher be made with mescal. “I suppose we can make that happen.” Mary said then inquired if we were ready to have another smoke. “Sure! Why not?” Mack laughed and added: “We got it over at our pad.”
Hearing that I went into Bear’s suite, grabbed a bottle of mescal and some Wink drink. Glancing over at Mack I told him: “Make yourself useful and grab that small cooler of ice.” Bear raked a paw-like hand through his long shaggy hair. “Hey! What the fuck, are we moving the party over to your room?”
“Just for minute or three, Bear. We’re just going to get ourselves primed for the main event over here tonight.” I assured him. With almost everything needed for a pleasant diversion in hand, the six of us made our way to my room.
Having enough papers stuck together in a large sheet, Mack and I contributed enough weed to roll a nine inch long joint that was as big around as a magic marker. “That should do the trick.” Rosie chuckled. “Then here, you fire it up, my dear.” Mack said as he passed her the big doobie, flicked open his Zippo and struck a light. Cracking open the mescal, I took a swig and passed it to Bear who did the same. Passing it to Mary she wrinkled her brow and said: “I thought you didn’t want anyone drinking from your bottle.” Gesturing for Mary to drink up, I informed her: “That only goes when Mitch and maybe a couple of others are around. She took a drink, passed the bottle and accepted the joint from Rosie. Taking a big toke then passing the bone to me, she coughed out puffs of smoke. “You people have some strange customs. Why won’t you allow Mitch to drink out of the bottle?”
“Because he talks too much shit.” Bear replied as he took another swig of mescal. Mary gave him a puzzled look then turned to me. “What’s that suppose to mean?”
“One who talks too much shit is full of it. Not someone I want drinking from my bottle. One of the biggest reasons is that I don’t want him near me with a bottle in his hand. I’ve fought Mitch before, he can be unpredictable at times. I’d hate to be cold cocked by my own bottle.”
“Such violent behavior. You are hoodlums.”
Although Mary had referred to us as hoodlums several times already, I thought of it as no more than playful teasing, but upon hearing this term again, Bear issued a short rumbling growl. Lightning flickered in those stormy grey eyes and for several seconds a savage snarl played upon his face. Taking both Mary and Sally in his ominous gaze, Bear said: “Make love not war.” which had me wondering where he was going with this. Suddenly Bear leaned in and planted a kiss upon Sally’s lips. After a few heavy breaths she asked: “What was that about?” Bear threw back his shaggy mane, issued another low growl. “Yeah hoodlums, but it appears there’s an attraction.” Having said that he traced two of his big fingers down Sally’s cheek and neck while she exhaled a sigh. “Hoodlums alright, but none like you’ve ever known and that intrigues y’all, here among us as our guests.” Embolden by another swig of mescal and a toke, Rosie laughed and said: “These boys aren’t a litter of wild kittens to be tamed so handle them with care.” At that Mack raised the bottle of mescal and shouted: “Lynnhaven!” Still held captive by Bear’s gaze, Sally’s lower lip was slightly quivering. With a great deal of effort, she tore her eyes away from his and gave Mary a wide eyed look. Bear had made his intentions rather clear even going as far as making the smelly finger sign. “I think we should take this party back over to my place, wait for Woo and Winnie.” He said while rising from his seat on the bed. After standing up and experiencing a head rush, I pulled Mary up by the hand and into my arms. Nuzzling her neck, I caught a good whiff of expensive perfume.
Having borrowed a two more chairs from in front of vacant rooms we all sat on Bear’s patio passing the mescal around. Just like the photo in that brochure Mack picked up from the motel’s office yesterday we were young adults lounging on patio furniture. Unlike the clean cut, well trimmed, brightly dressed young people in that photo from the last decade, we were stoned and half pickled. While seeing, hearing and feeling dusk deepen into night, I found myself in a particular frame of mind where Mary seemed much more alluring to me. My head buzzed with mental images of how she looked last night and this morning clothed or otherwise. Now beside me, each time I turned my head to look at her, my eyes were rewarded with a lovely smile. Upon one such glance at Mary, she slowly stood up, stepped over to face me, gently pinched my nose and sashayed into Bear’s suite. Neither skinny nor chubby, she was a full figured and had the blood of colonial Virginia aristocracy flowing in her veins. Her face reminded me of painted portraits I saw during a field trip to Colonial Williamsburg. Although they ranged from beautiful to not all that attractive women, there was something eerily the same in all their features painted on canvases throughout much of the colonial period. I saw it in Mary as well. Her features were very English of old gentry’ lines predating the colonization of Virginia. I knew there were families living here on the coastal plain related to Great Britain’s royal family. Only slightly sharing some of these old English features with Mary, Sally may have had some Gaelic-Scandinavian Irish, Scottish or Welsh ancestry. She and Bear made a rather picturesque young couple.
As Mary emerged from Bear’s suite and Rosie got up to visit the bathroom, I inquired about the walk through Colonial Williamsburg we were supposed to take. Although Mary did not seem too interested citing that was her neighborhood, she agreed to accompany and guide us through the restored area on the condition we stop in the Cellar at Merchant’s Square for a drink or two. Rosie and Mack opted on staying at the Lord Paget.
Fraught with flower gardens as well as fruit and ornamental trees, the sweet scent of spring’s blossoming hung in the air as we walked through Colonial Williamsburg, but there were times we caught the stench of horse manure and urine. High on top shelf weed while looking at 18th century architecture, it felt like I had been transported back in time some two centuries. Mary guided us down dark streets, through formal gardens and along ancient hedges. There were many white picket fences and gates weighed down with iron balls on chains that would close them after passing through. Mary and Sally led us to a low stretch of brick wall which surrounded the old royal governor’s palace.
“This is where we go over.” Sally said.
“Where is it we’re going?” Bear asked as he cautiously looked around. “Into the palace gardens. It’s pretty cool.” Mary replied then bounded upwards, grabbed the wall’s top and swung herself over. I went next followed by Sally and Bear. Moving past some ornamental shrubbery we found ourselves on a crushed shell walkway overlooking a long pond. Our presence disturbed not the many chirping, croaking and trilling night creatures in or around the pond. Whispering, Mary told us to keep our voices low and if we encountered security or anyone else, she would do the talking.
As we walked alongside the pond, Bear and I held hands with the young Williamsburg ladies. Turning and looking at Mary in the starlight and silvery thin sliver of a crescent moon I thought what a wonderful weekend this had been thus far. If I had remained down in Hampton there would have been nothing to do but hang out up in Flip’s barn, the Greenwood Bar, or hide deep in the woods which were probably being patrolled by law enforcement right about now. Bear had earlier mentioned something about skipping school on Monday and staying up here depending upon when Bob’s funeral was going to be which we were thinking probably Tuesday or even Wednesday. Although he a childhood friend, Bob had become more distant from us and a lot closer to the heavy duty dopers and even the glue sniffers when there was nothing for him to pop, snort, shoot or toke. Hardly ever attending school here lately he was failing as the hard partying deteriorated his mind. Finding all that smack was the death of him. He wasn’t the first to check out because of too much hard dope or booze and wouldn’t be the last. Sniffing the sweet scents of spring, I thanked the good spirits for being alive upon such a beautiful night. Skids such as Bear and I enjoyed nothing more than getting completely blasted, but pretty much limited such indulgence to one or two nights a week, the rest of the time we did everything in moderation in keeping our grades up. By doing well in school along with staying out of trouble, our parents allowed us a bit more freedom, had no problem with our legitimate part time jobs. Supposedly visiting a place of living history, a phone call home tomorrow morning would have our parents calling the school and our part time jobs on Monday letting people know we were both sick. Since both Bear and my mothers were urging us to date some nice girls, we would mention the two sharing our company tonight. That should make both moms happy, but of course we would not mention they were hard partying and rather hedonistic as our parents were somewhat Christian. Several years ago both Bear and I had stopped going to church after long having a gut feeling about Christianity. Bear went on to soak in all he could about ancient Germanic beliefs, but like me he revered the local spirits. From my grandmother grandaunt, good friend Lee and his family, I learned more in regards to trans-Appalachian Algonquian spiritual traditions.
Passing through one of those ball and chain closing wooden gates we came to a square green crossed with crush shell walkways. Beyond that was a brick wall with a gateless archway. Pointing to it Mary whispered: “Sally and I are going in there first. We’ll be waiting for you up on the lover’s benches, but give us a few minutes head start. That said they fast stepped it through the archway. Bear grunted and asked: “What do you suppose this is about?”
“Girls and their games.” I replied.
“Wonder what’s beyond that wall?”
“I don’t know Bear. We didn’t come in these gardens during our field trip. Another garden more than likely. Mary said lovers benches. Maybe they have something in mind.”
“I think this could be the start of something good.” Bear whispered with a grin. “Maybe we could start dating these Williamsburg princesses.” Of course I was thinking along those lines as well with little consideration or complete knowledge of Mary and Sally’s lifestyles. The fuddy duddies and goody two shoes would deem these young ladies as being loose tarts, but we were well into the 1970s. I had come of age in a time where casual intimacy was rather common as people were less constrained by prudish codes of moral conduct. The late 60s counter culture had been the vanguard of a sexual revolution and since then many had embraced the cause. One thing was for certain, Williamsburg seemed much more liberated than our neck of the woods and we had managed to hook up with two lovely area representatives.
A whistle from beyond the wall signaled us to proceed. Passing through the gate we came to what looked to be a high, thick boxwood hedge. Walking a bit Bear and I came to a passage way through it or so we thought as there was another high hedge in front of us. We ambled off down another passageway. It didn’t take us long to figure out we were in a maze or a boxwood labyrinth too tall for even Bear to peer over. Stoned and half drunk in the gloom, after only a few minutes we had lost our sense of direction. When not stopped by dead ends, we were back tracking and then blindly going on. “Fuck this.” Bear said as he squatted down. “Get on my shoulders.”
“What?”
“We’ll solve this fucking newspaper puzzle.” He replied. Straddling his shoulders I was lifted to a height of nearly ten feet and in spite of the gloom could not only see this maze’s layout, but a mound-like rise at the other end. There was an ascending flight of steps and at the top on benches below two gnarly oaks were our dates. “To the left and continue to the next left, Bear.” I conveyed to my human mount. Swinging my arms as if I was a strolling giant had the girls laughing. In no time we made our way out of the maze. Bear lowered me to the ground and we proceeded up the wooden steps. Later we would learn that this mound was actually an old earth covered ice house. Reaching the top we saw Mary on one bench and Sally on another both laughing while calling us cheaters. “Cheaters?” I whispered while plopping down beside Mary, and then added: “We call it ingenuity.” Bear seated himself beside Sally and while putting his arm around her asked: “So this is a place for lovers?” Not allowing Sally time to respond he drew her in for a kiss. Mary scooted closer and we began making out as well. Her kisses seemed much more passionately heated than this morning and late last night. Both pairs of our hands moved in a flurry of heavy petting and groping. Fly buttons flew open and zippers were unzipped. It seemed we were going to engage in sex atop this almost ivy covered mound, here upon the bench, but suddenly Bear gently pushed Sally away, rose to his feet and pulled out a big folding Buck knife which he flicked open. “What is it man, what’s wrong?” I whispered while zipping up my fly and buckling my belt.
“I caught a glimpse of something in the corner of my eye.”
It was quite obvious his hackles were up, but I saw nothing aside the view from atop this small mound. Appearing somewhat concerned, Mary asked: “What was it you saw?”
“It was puffs of glowing smoke coming from nowhere down on those steps.” At that we all stood up and looked down. Aside from the maze and wall beyond I saw nothing. “For Pete’s sake, put that pig sticker away.” Mary whispered while looking at its faint glimmering in the starlight. Grumbling something under his breath, Bear folded and pocketed the Buck knife. “Let’s get gone from this place.” He said and began descending the steps. Going around the maze instead of through it we made for the archway. Once out on the square green we halted dead in our tracks as standing in the center was someone who appeared to be clad in 18th century attire which included a dark waist coat, white puffy sleeved shirt, dark pair of knee breeches, white socks and black shoes. His long blondish hair either natural or a wig appeared to be in an extremely wavy Robert Plant-like style. Slung over his left shoulder was a coat and under his right arm an over sized dark tricorn hat trimmed in what appeared to be white ostrich plumes or fur. Although it was dark, my eyes had long adjusted to the gloom, but I could not make out any facial features. We gawked for a short while and went on our way through the weighted wooden gate. Heading for the pond we heard the gate open and close behind us. Swiftly looking back like my companions, I saw no one. Turning about to quickly be on my way, I was suddenly set upon. At first all I could see was a blur of white and being struck repeatedly by a head on a snake-like neck.
It was one large and very pissed off swan. Aside from the hissing, fluttering wings and beak striking my body, it made no other sound. Managing to get a hand around that long neck, I lifted the big bird off its webbed feet and moved it closer to the pond. Placing my other hand on its breast, I heaved my feathered antagonist into the water giving us time to run for the wall. Coming out of the pond it gave chase, but we made it safely over the wall.
“Where’s that fucking bar?” I growled then lit up a cigarette…
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
9 - Debauchery and breechcloths
Much roomier than the Cave, the Cellar, another basement lounge it was also definitely more upscale. There was a lot of polished brass and fine woodwork. Upon entering the hostess, a woman who looked to be in her thirties laughed at us and suggested we go into the restrooms and look into a mirror. Out of the dark and into this dim lounge light we hadn’t noticed our faces smeared with lipstick. On Bear’s broad face was Sally’s hot pink and all over mine, Mary’s dark red. Of course the girl’s lower faces were smeared up as well. I even found a small white wing feather in my vest pocket.
“So who or what do you think we saw in the palace gardens.” Bear asked in between gulps of whisky. “Probably one of those costumed employees like Miss Pettingway.” I replied, but Mary shook her head and said: “His costume was off by a half century from what Colonial Williamsburg employees are issued. He was either someone in obsolete attire or perhaps one of the many ghosts said to haunt this old town. In keeping with the more patriotic seasonal visitors and the upcoming bicentennial celebration, Colonial Williamsburg Foundation chooses to portray colonial life just prior to the American Revolution instead of this town’s blossoming and zenith which was from around 1720 to 1750. This place use to be a living museum, but since outside interest, or should I say Yankees have taken over, it’s all turning into big business.”
“Yankees?” Bear chuckled.
“Yes. They’ve been pouring into this area for some time. That’s why Kingsmill is being built so as to accommodate more of them. My dad says in another twenty years we born Virginians will be only a tiny minority here in the Williamsburg area. Rich northerners want to make Virginia into the next Florida as far as relocation and retirement are concerned.” I understood where she was coming from, I said: “Like Hampton and Newport News is the home of many military and shipyard families who migrated from other places.”
“Exactly, but much more upscale. We’re talking walls, gates, guards and a much higher cost of living.” Mary added. “I don’t know if it is going to be a good thing because so far it seems bad.” Her words had me thinking of developers cutting down woods here as they were doing on the Lower Peninsula. Having a look around the Cellar, Mary informed us: “Some of that northern ilk are in here now.” then she suggested we get a cab back to the Lord Paget.
Finishing our drinks, I got up and went to hold the door open for my companions, but while walking in that direction four stout young men entered. One had a large knot and bruise on his head. This was none other than the jock whom Mack slammed his head into the bar at Paul’s Deli. With rage in his close set eyes he stepped ahead of his fellows and shouted: “You’re one of those mother fuckers who doubled up on me yesterday! Where’s the other one?”
“Oh you mean that little guy who all by himself taught you a lesson in manners?” This seemed to enrage the brute even more. “That’s bullshit, both of you got the jump on me! So where’s the other one?”
“Oh he went through a growth spurt overnight. I’ll call him over if you would like, or else we can settle this trouble right now just between us.” I caught a flicker of fear in this bully’s eyes. “Oh look, no need to call, he’s getting up now.” The young giant lumbered towards us with both ladies slowly following. “That’s not the guy.” the college football player said while inhaling. Stepping forward I whispered: “Are you calling me a liar, you bump headed peckerwood?”
“Is there a problem?” Bear asked as he strode up.
“Not if this jerk wad apologizes for the disrespect he has shown us yesterday and tonight.” At that one of the bully’s fellows, a strapping lad almost as tall as Bear said: “We can take these mother fuckers.” While the jock turned to look at his friend in a swift sudden burst of movement, Bear’s big hands grasped his collar and belt. He was jerked off the floor and hurled into his friends, knocking them down like bowling pins. Bear then warned them: “Anyone who gets up will long be in the hospital after I get out of jail. Try me and see.” The biggest one attempted to, but I kicked him in his solar plexus. As he went down and tried to catch his breath, I growled: “Stay down!”
Fortunately our cab was waiting as we emerged from the Cellar.
Rosie and Mack were still going at it when I arrived to pick up my stash along with some of the girls’ belongings they had requested. Allowing them privacy, I returned to Bear’s suite. Mary greeted me at the door with a smile, kisses and repeated warning: “They’re going to get the whole football team after you guys.” Hearing that, Bear said: “And we’ll call up the Skids and deliver the worst defeat William and Mary has ever had.”
“Don’t start no shit, won’t be no shit.” I added. “Those dip shits got off light. They would be fools to tangle with us again.” By the manner Mary and Sally acted upon the cab ride back it was evident they had never seen a barroom brawl nipped in the bud so quickly. Such violence did not seem to impress them as much as the girls back home. This was a quality I could appreciate as occasionally some of the neighborhood girls would instigate such conflict between the fellows. Some of them enjoyed nothing more than having too bloodied boys battling over their lack of honor. Most of us were now dating outside the neighborhood.
Having battled both a big bird and bullies, I decided to say no more of our scuffle in the Cellar, but stated how interesting our tour through Colonial Williamsburg was. Already In the intimate company of lovely young ladies, there was scant need for such drunken barroom or campfire singing of glories especially when Mary inquired: “So when not beating each other into pulps, how do you guys usually spend your weekends?”
“When not working, we’re either partying out in the woods, stables, at the bar or else shooting pool up in Flip’s barn.” Bear replied then gulped down a cup of whisky. Holding out her cup for a refill, Mary said: “I meant with the girls.” Thinking her question was a bit too personal all the while having not an inkling was it was leading up to, I vaguely replied: “Go for walks, out to dinner, the drive in movies, camping or sometimes get a motel room for a night or two.”
“So what goes on in the motel room?” Sally asked. Bear issued a low growl and replied: “I’d be happy to demonstrate at your convenience.” Sally giggled and said: “No. Allow us to demonstrate first.” Both went for the brown paper bag which I suspected contained some kind of bedroom wear. Bear’s face twisted into an almost sinister grin while I gulped down a jigger or so of whisky. With brown paper bag in hand Mary followed Sally into the bathroom.
Turning his bloodshot eyes from the bathroom door, Bear flashed a toothy savage smile and whispered: “Well ain’t this dandy.” Standing up, he shook his shaggy mane like a young lion and proceeded to pour us whisky. Dialing through stations on his personal AM-FM clock radio, I located some decent rock-n-roll out of Richmond. The disc jockey announced that after station identification he was going to play the Allman Brothers, Brothers and Sisters album in its entirety. “I knew this night would be better than last without Charlie and Flip.” he stated.
“Don’t forget Mitch.” I added. “Wonder when Woo is supposed to show up?” Bear snarled and replied: “Hopefully not anytime soon. Once this date is fully underway, we ain’t opening the door or answering the phone.” I was in complete agreement. “No objections here, man.” I assured him. Anticipating what would surely ensue, he appeared as delighted as a black bear with its muzzle in an open ice chest full of cold cuts.
Sally, the first to emerge was wearing a short red, black lace trim kimono. Somewhat opened and loosely gird with a narrow red sash, I could see what appeared to be black babydoll lingerie beneath her kimono. Sally’s street clothes neatly folded, she pranced over and placed them upon the dresser. Slightly bouncing with each step, she made her way over to the vanity mirror. Then Mary stepped out. Oddly enough I first noticed her wild eyed smile which raised several goose bumps. Then my gaze descended. Her long almost transparent black peignoir was slightly open and beneath it she wore a short lacy black chemise. I could feel a little drool begin to dribble from the corner of my mouth. As she turned to join Sally in the application of their love paint, Bear and I tapped plastic motel cups together and poured liquor down our gullets. Watching them occasionally shake their hips to the music I was thrilled silly and issuing low throaty growl-like chuckles. Rather wild eyed himself, Bear issued grunts, low whistles and an occasional lip smack. Although in a somewhat modern motor inn suite, the aroused emotions, body language and nonverbal sounds were little changed from a hundred thousand years ago, but we had booze, weed and rock-n-roll here in our stoned age.
“Can you get us something to drink and smoke ready?” Mary requested while looking at my reflection in the mirror. “Tequila would be fine.” At that Bear busied himself making a couple of tequila sunrises for the ladies while I rolled a fat joint.
Finished with their faces Mary and Sally sat down at the table with us. Both were sensuous visions of loveliness. Catching a good whiff of their perfume had my face heating up a bit. Bear bore a tight lipped grin as his eyes darted back and forth at the ladies. For one who never had shared the close company of females who put such effort into their bedtime appearance, I found this quite titillating. Retaining some self control rather than pouncing upon these dolled up vixens, I lit up the doobie and we proceeded to catch up with our soaring stimulated emotions. As the joint went around Mary and Sally also quaffed down their drinks prompting Bear to make two more for them. Slightly slurring, Sally stood up from her chair and said: “You guys haven’t said a word about how we look.”
“Right out of a magazine.” Bear said as his ogling bloodshot grey eyes ran amok over her body. Scooting her chair back and crossing one well turned leg over the other, Mary asked: “What kind of magazine would that be?” Always rather sincere, especially when sauced up, Bear leaned over, caressed the back of Sally’s leg and replied: “The kind of magazine I got hidden under my mattress at home.”
“Really?” Mary returned.
“It doesn’t take too much thinking to imagine that.” Bear chuckled. I thought the ladies would be offended by such a remark, but instead they giggled. Reseating herself, Sally made a strange request. “Since we got all made up, how about you guys put on something for us?”
“Like what?” I inquired while not only wondering what else they had inside that big brown paper bag, but in store for us as well. “How about you two get out of those clothes and wrap towels around you like loincloths.”
“Like what?” Bear laughed. “Oh hell no.”
“And why not? We got all prettied up for you.” Mary stated. Supporting that statement, I said: “I can dig it.” then got up and went into the bathroom. With motel towel and my belt, I fashioned somewhat of a breechcloth. Intoxicated enough to toss inhibitions into the wind, I was in complete agreement with the ladies and besides both had already seen me naked. Stepping out of the bathroom in my improvised breechcloth I was met with ooooos and ahhhhhs from the ladies, but Bear roared with laughter. Then Sally informed him: “Maybe you don’t want have any fun tonight. I could go back in there and get dressed in my regular clothes. Not one to usually come out of his denim attire unless for bathing, sleep or intimate times, for a minute or so Bear pondered upon what Sally said, downed a cup of whisky, stood up and lumbered off to the bathroom.
“Hmmmmm, well look at you.” Mary then leaned over and started rubbing my chest. “You know I’d probably dress this way all through the warm season, but would probably fall under someone’s scrutiny.”
“Not mine.” She returned while stroking my thigh. Sally ogling me as well whispered: “Bear’s a ruggedly handsome man, but should get his hair styled. I’ve a pair of scissors in my bag and I’m pretty good with hair.” At those words I laughed and said: “Feel fortunate that Bear will probably be rejoining us looking like something out of an Edgar Rice Burroughs book, but he’ll allow no one to cut his hair. If I were you I would not press that issue on him.” As I got up to get some more ice, the ladies issued wolf whistles and soft catcalls. To me this was a new sensation being in the company of women who were willing to experiment with as well as enhance their intimate experiences. They were a bit more sexually aggressive than what I was use to, but that presented no problems on my account. Drunk, stoned and in the company of these two lovely ladies, at this point I was almost up for anything.
Just as Bear had laughed at me earlier, I howled with laughter as he emerged from the bathroom sporting his own belted breechcloth and oddly enough shod in his Dingo boots. The girl’s catcalls and whistles had him bearing his teeth in a savage snarl. Quite obviously this was a new sensation for him as well, but true to his nature, he stood with folded arms and asked: “So when are you two coming out of something else?”
“Sounds like a reasonable question.” I added while reaching in to take a small fold of Mary’s peignoir between finger and thumb. “A fair request.” Sally said and removed her kimono thus prompting Mary to slip out of her outer evening wear. That seemed to put Bear more at ease with his own Saturday night get up. Not bothering with a cup, he drank from the whisky bottle. Sitting the bottle down none too softly, his face split into a savage smile as ogled Sally. “What next, freaky mama?” No sooner than those words left his lips, there came a familiar knocking upon the door.
“Aren’t you going to see who it is?” Mary whispered while Bear glared at the door. “Who’s there?” Bear roared.
“Woo is who!” came loudly from outside the door. In a few swift motions Sally stood up, slipped on her kimono and opened the door while Bear appeared in of state of mute surprise. “Did I catch you at a bad time?” Woo inquired as he followed by Winnie strolled right past Sally and into our little party pad. “What the hell are y’all doing, shooting a Hercules movie?” At that Bear snatched up a bedspread and attempted to wrap it around both he and Sally, but she shrugged it off.
“I think you caught badly them at a good time.” Winnie chuckled. Woo offered an apology and informed us that he had checked into a room then asked if we could spare a joint. Winnie took a good look at us and said: “Naughty, naughty.”
Sending them away with a fat joint and hanging a do not disturb sign on the outside doorknob, the four of us were able to resume our date…
Much roomier than the Cave, the Cellar, another basement lounge it was also definitely more upscale. There was a lot of polished brass and fine woodwork. Upon entering the hostess, a woman who looked to be in her thirties laughed at us and suggested we go into the restrooms and look into a mirror. Out of the dark and into this dim lounge light we hadn’t noticed our faces smeared with lipstick. On Bear’s broad face was Sally’s hot pink and all over mine, Mary’s dark red. Of course the girl’s lower faces were smeared up as well. I even found a small white wing feather in my vest pocket.
“So who or what do you think we saw in the palace gardens.” Bear asked in between gulps of whisky. “Probably one of those costumed employees like Miss Pettingway.” I replied, but Mary shook her head and said: “His costume was off by a half century from what Colonial Williamsburg employees are issued. He was either someone in obsolete attire or perhaps one of the many ghosts said to haunt this old town. In keeping with the more patriotic seasonal visitors and the upcoming bicentennial celebration, Colonial Williamsburg Foundation chooses to portray colonial life just prior to the American Revolution instead of this town’s blossoming and zenith which was from around 1720 to 1750. This place use to be a living museum, but since outside interest, or should I say Yankees have taken over, it’s all turning into big business.”
“Yankees?” Bear chuckled.
“Yes. They’ve been pouring into this area for some time. That’s why Kingsmill is being built so as to accommodate more of them. My dad says in another twenty years we born Virginians will be only a tiny minority here in the Williamsburg area. Rich northerners want to make Virginia into the next Florida as far as relocation and retirement are concerned.” I understood where she was coming from, I said: “Like Hampton and Newport News is the home of many military and shipyard families who migrated from other places.”
“Exactly, but much more upscale. We’re talking walls, gates, guards and a much higher cost of living.” Mary added. “I don’t know if it is going to be a good thing because so far it seems bad.” Her words had me thinking of developers cutting down woods here as they were doing on the Lower Peninsula. Having a look around the Cellar, Mary informed us: “Some of that northern ilk are in here now.” then she suggested we get a cab back to the Lord Paget.
Finishing our drinks, I got up and went to hold the door open for my companions, but while walking in that direction four stout young men entered. One had a large knot and bruise on his head. This was none other than the jock whom Mack slammed his head into the bar at Paul’s Deli. With rage in his close set eyes he stepped ahead of his fellows and shouted: “You’re one of those mother fuckers who doubled up on me yesterday! Where’s the other one?”
“Oh you mean that little guy who all by himself taught you a lesson in manners?” This seemed to enrage the brute even more. “That’s bullshit, both of you got the jump on me! So where’s the other one?”
“Oh he went through a growth spurt overnight. I’ll call him over if you would like, or else we can settle this trouble right now just between us.” I caught a flicker of fear in this bully’s eyes. “Oh look, no need to call, he’s getting up now.” The young giant lumbered towards us with both ladies slowly following. “That’s not the guy.” the college football player said while inhaling. Stepping forward I whispered: “Are you calling me a liar, you bump headed peckerwood?”
“Is there a problem?” Bear asked as he strode up.
“Not if this jerk wad apologizes for the disrespect he has shown us yesterday and tonight.” At that one of the bully’s fellows, a strapping lad almost as tall as Bear said: “We can take these mother fuckers.” While the jock turned to look at his friend in a swift sudden burst of movement, Bear’s big hands grasped his collar and belt. He was jerked off the floor and hurled into his friends, knocking them down like bowling pins. Bear then warned them: “Anyone who gets up will long be in the hospital after I get out of jail. Try me and see.” The biggest one attempted to, but I kicked him in his solar plexus. As he went down and tried to catch his breath, I growled: “Stay down!”
Fortunately our cab was waiting as we emerged from the Cellar.
Rosie and Mack were still going at it when I arrived to pick up my stash along with some of the girls’ belongings they had requested. Allowing them privacy, I returned to Bear’s suite. Mary greeted me at the door with a smile, kisses and repeated warning: “They’re going to get the whole football team after you guys.” Hearing that, Bear said: “And we’ll call up the Skids and deliver the worst defeat William and Mary has ever had.”
“Don’t start no shit, won’t be no shit.” I added. “Those dip shits got off light. They would be fools to tangle with us again.” By the manner Mary and Sally acted upon the cab ride back it was evident they had never seen a barroom brawl nipped in the bud so quickly. Such violence did not seem to impress them as much as the girls back home. This was a quality I could appreciate as occasionally some of the neighborhood girls would instigate such conflict between the fellows. Some of them enjoyed nothing more than having too bloodied boys battling over their lack of honor. Most of us were now dating outside the neighborhood.
Having battled both a big bird and bullies, I decided to say no more of our scuffle in the Cellar, but stated how interesting our tour through Colonial Williamsburg was. Already In the intimate company of lovely young ladies, there was scant need for such drunken barroom or campfire singing of glories especially when Mary inquired: “So when not beating each other into pulps, how do you guys usually spend your weekends?”
“When not working, we’re either partying out in the woods, stables, at the bar or else shooting pool up in Flip’s barn.” Bear replied then gulped down a cup of whisky. Holding out her cup for a refill, Mary said: “I meant with the girls.” Thinking her question was a bit too personal all the while having not an inkling was it was leading up to, I vaguely replied: “Go for walks, out to dinner, the drive in movies, camping or sometimes get a motel room for a night or two.”
“So what goes on in the motel room?” Sally asked. Bear issued a low growl and replied: “I’d be happy to demonstrate at your convenience.” Sally giggled and said: “No. Allow us to demonstrate first.” Both went for the brown paper bag which I suspected contained some kind of bedroom wear. Bear’s face twisted into an almost sinister grin while I gulped down a jigger or so of whisky. With brown paper bag in hand Mary followed Sally into the bathroom.
Turning his bloodshot eyes from the bathroom door, Bear flashed a toothy savage smile and whispered: “Well ain’t this dandy.” Standing up, he shook his shaggy mane like a young lion and proceeded to pour us whisky. Dialing through stations on his personal AM-FM clock radio, I located some decent rock-n-roll out of Richmond. The disc jockey announced that after station identification he was going to play the Allman Brothers, Brothers and Sisters album in its entirety. “I knew this night would be better than last without Charlie and Flip.” he stated.
“Don’t forget Mitch.” I added. “Wonder when Woo is supposed to show up?” Bear snarled and replied: “Hopefully not anytime soon. Once this date is fully underway, we ain’t opening the door or answering the phone.” I was in complete agreement. “No objections here, man.” I assured him. Anticipating what would surely ensue, he appeared as delighted as a black bear with its muzzle in an open ice chest full of cold cuts.
Sally, the first to emerge was wearing a short red, black lace trim kimono. Somewhat opened and loosely gird with a narrow red sash, I could see what appeared to be black babydoll lingerie beneath her kimono. Sally’s street clothes neatly folded, she pranced over and placed them upon the dresser. Slightly bouncing with each step, she made her way over to the vanity mirror. Then Mary stepped out. Oddly enough I first noticed her wild eyed smile which raised several goose bumps. Then my gaze descended. Her long almost transparent black peignoir was slightly open and beneath it she wore a short lacy black chemise. I could feel a little drool begin to dribble from the corner of my mouth. As she turned to join Sally in the application of their love paint, Bear and I tapped plastic motel cups together and poured liquor down our gullets. Watching them occasionally shake their hips to the music I was thrilled silly and issuing low throaty growl-like chuckles. Rather wild eyed himself, Bear issued grunts, low whistles and an occasional lip smack. Although in a somewhat modern motor inn suite, the aroused emotions, body language and nonverbal sounds were little changed from a hundred thousand years ago, but we had booze, weed and rock-n-roll here in our stoned age.
“Can you get us something to drink and smoke ready?” Mary requested while looking at my reflection in the mirror. “Tequila would be fine.” At that Bear busied himself making a couple of tequila sunrises for the ladies while I rolled a fat joint.
Finished with their faces Mary and Sally sat down at the table with us. Both were sensuous visions of loveliness. Catching a good whiff of their perfume had my face heating up a bit. Bear bore a tight lipped grin as his eyes darted back and forth at the ladies. For one who never had shared the close company of females who put such effort into their bedtime appearance, I found this quite titillating. Retaining some self control rather than pouncing upon these dolled up vixens, I lit up the doobie and we proceeded to catch up with our soaring stimulated emotions. As the joint went around Mary and Sally also quaffed down their drinks prompting Bear to make two more for them. Slightly slurring, Sally stood up from her chair and said: “You guys haven’t said a word about how we look.”
“Right out of a magazine.” Bear said as his ogling bloodshot grey eyes ran amok over her body. Scooting her chair back and crossing one well turned leg over the other, Mary asked: “What kind of magazine would that be?” Always rather sincere, especially when sauced up, Bear leaned over, caressed the back of Sally’s leg and replied: “The kind of magazine I got hidden under my mattress at home.”
“Really?” Mary returned.
“It doesn’t take too much thinking to imagine that.” Bear chuckled. I thought the ladies would be offended by such a remark, but instead they giggled. Reseating herself, Sally made a strange request. “Since we got all made up, how about you guys put on something for us?”
“Like what?” I inquired while not only wondering what else they had inside that big brown paper bag, but in store for us as well. “How about you two get out of those clothes and wrap towels around you like loincloths.”
“Like what?” Bear laughed. “Oh hell no.”
“And why not? We got all prettied up for you.” Mary stated. Supporting that statement, I said: “I can dig it.” then got up and went into the bathroom. With motel towel and my belt, I fashioned somewhat of a breechcloth. Intoxicated enough to toss inhibitions into the wind, I was in complete agreement with the ladies and besides both had already seen me naked. Stepping out of the bathroom in my improvised breechcloth I was met with ooooos and ahhhhhs from the ladies, but Bear roared with laughter. Then Sally informed him: “Maybe you don’t want have any fun tonight. I could go back in there and get dressed in my regular clothes. Not one to usually come out of his denim attire unless for bathing, sleep or intimate times, for a minute or so Bear pondered upon what Sally said, downed a cup of whisky, stood up and lumbered off to the bathroom.
“Hmmmmm, well look at you.” Mary then leaned over and started rubbing my chest. “You know I’d probably dress this way all through the warm season, but would probably fall under someone’s scrutiny.”
“Not mine.” She returned while stroking my thigh. Sally ogling me as well whispered: “Bear’s a ruggedly handsome man, but should get his hair styled. I’ve a pair of scissors in my bag and I’m pretty good with hair.” At those words I laughed and said: “Feel fortunate that Bear will probably be rejoining us looking like something out of an Edgar Rice Burroughs book, but he’ll allow no one to cut his hair. If I were you I would not press that issue on him.” As I got up to get some more ice, the ladies issued wolf whistles and soft catcalls. To me this was a new sensation being in the company of women who were willing to experiment with as well as enhance their intimate experiences. They were a bit more sexually aggressive than what I was use to, but that presented no problems on my account. Drunk, stoned and in the company of these two lovely ladies, at this point I was almost up for anything.
Just as Bear had laughed at me earlier, I howled with laughter as he emerged from the bathroom sporting his own belted breechcloth and oddly enough shod in his Dingo boots. The girl’s catcalls and whistles had him bearing his teeth in a savage snarl. Quite obviously this was a new sensation for him as well, but true to his nature, he stood with folded arms and asked: “So when are you two coming out of something else?”
“Sounds like a reasonable question.” I added while reaching in to take a small fold of Mary’s peignoir between finger and thumb. “A fair request.” Sally said and removed her kimono thus prompting Mary to slip out of her outer evening wear. That seemed to put Bear more at ease with his own Saturday night get up. Not bothering with a cup, he drank from the whisky bottle. Sitting the bottle down none too softly, his face split into a savage smile as ogled Sally. “What next, freaky mama?” No sooner than those words left his lips, there came a familiar knocking upon the door.
“Aren’t you going to see who it is?” Mary whispered while Bear glared at the door. “Who’s there?” Bear roared.
“Woo is who!” came loudly from outside the door. In a few swift motions Sally stood up, slipped on her kimono and opened the door while Bear appeared in of state of mute surprise. “Did I catch you at a bad time?” Woo inquired as he followed by Winnie strolled right past Sally and into our little party pad. “What the hell are y’all doing, shooting a Hercules movie?” At that Bear snatched up a bedspread and attempted to wrap it around both he and Sally, but she shrugged it off.
“I think you caught badly them at a good time.” Winnie chuckled. Woo offered an apology and informed us that he had checked into a room then asked if we could spare a joint. Winnie took a good look at us and said: “Naughty, naughty.”
Sending them away with a fat joint and hanging a do not disturb sign on the outside doorknob, the four of us were able to resume our date…
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
10 - Ravens Roost
For an early May morning it was rather cool as I stepped out of the Holiday Inn motel room atop Afton Mountain. Losing on a card draw last night, it would be me going down to the Howard Johnson’s restaurant for all our coffee. Bear was already up and dressed sitting in a lounge chair outside his room. “Going for coffee, Skid?”
“Remember, I drew the two of clubs last night?”
“I’ll go down there with you.” He said.
“What about Sally?”
“Still passed out in there.” He replied then inquired about Mary. “Groggy and a little cranky.” I informed him.
“No wonder, both them gals drank enough to drop a bull.” Bear chuckled. “I don’t think they’re digging it too much up here.” Almost a month from our last weekend together in Williamsburg, when Bear and I set up another date, we told the girls it would be out of town. They assumed it would be either Virginia Beach or Nags Head, but here we were up in the Blue Ridge. Unlike Mack, Bear and I were not that much on beaches, but loved exploring the Appalachians. All the way up in Bear’s car they seemed a bit disappointed we were heading west instead of south. Upon checking into the Holiday Inn yesterday evening and seeing the room, Mary called it a ‘quaint little dump of a love nest.’ After a few strong bloody Marys apiece and a joint, their moods brightened. A bit more costly than the Colony House Motel down the road, Bear and I assumed that our dates would enjoy the panoramic view of the Blue Ridge Mountains this location had to offer. As we ambled down to the restaurant we both agreed that bringing Mary and Sally breakfast may improve their Friday morning outlook.
While our breakfast was being prepared we sat drinking coffee and talked. Bear had inquired about my feelings for Mary and after a half minute of thought I replied: “Oh she’s a frisky one and a looker at that, but I’m thinking that both of them gals are spoiled and use to getting their ways. I’m also thinking that to them we’re no more a passing fancy.” Bear sipped his coffee and said: “Sure they got a little put off by our choice of a getaway, but they were happy last night.”
“They were snockered last night. Look Bear, we shouldn’t grow too fond of those gals. Enjoy this long weekend. Know and care not of the future. Savor the moment.”
“But I’m kind of digging on Sally. I ain’t ever met any chick like her. She feels like a perfect fit.”
“Oh I bet she does, but just because you can fit those Sasquatch feet of yours into those boots, don’t mean you’ll be able to stick them into a pair of hers.” At that Bear shook his head and said: “That made no fucking sense, Skid.”
“Oh you’ll think more of it down the road a ways.”
“Thank goodness, coffee and breakfast.” Mary mumbled as she plopped down at the table. “Which one is mine?” she asked while pointing at the four white styrofoam takeout containers.
“They’re all the same, pancakes and sausage.” Hearing that, Mary grabbed a carryout container and plastic utensils then voraciously tore into her breakfast. I could hear Bear’s belly growling, but instead of wolfing down his food, he said: “Guess I should go over and wake Sally before her pancakes get cold.” And with that he exited our room. ‘He must be smitten to have walked away from food.’ I thought.
In no time Mary had finished her breakfast and was helping me eat mine. “At least you’ve a healthy appetite after all that liquor you consumed last night. I’ve never been drank under the table by a girl before. What do you have, a hollow leg?”
“You’re just use to those Lynnhaven girls who become groping material after a few sixteen ounce beers.” Then with a mouth full of sausage, she inquired: “So how many of them have you groped since we were together last month?”
“Groped?”
“Groped, made out and slept with?”
“I ain’t seeing any one here lately. Only you last month.”
“Am I holding you to any promises?”
“None that I can recall.” I replied and left it at that, but for some reason her question troubled me. After all it was only late last night we were both naked as baby jaybirds and shit faced drunk having more fun attempting to have sex than the act itself. After I had long put my last drink down, she was still quaffing mescal and tequila. More amorous than our drunken lovemaking, was falling asleep in each other’s arms. Upon awakening this morning and seeing her still sleeping had me smiling, but once stirred into consciousness by my caress, Mary seemed at first not to know where she was. Propped up on her elbows, she glared at several empty bottles on the table. She demanded coffee and wanted to know why I let her drink so much last night. At least breakfast improved her mood a bit more and requested that I roll a joint after we take a shower.
Then Bear returned with Sally who was still slightly wobbly. Her T-shirt was inside out and she wore a big pair of sunglasses. “Oh good, coffee.” she mumbled and asked Bear to put two sugars along with a creamer in it for her which he did. As they began their breakfasts, Mary rose from the table, looked down at me and said: “Shower time, come on.” Complying, I stood up and followed her.
Lathered up, it took a long time to wash away soap and shampoo as the water was rather soft. We spent a bit more time making out and engaging in other intimate activities as the warm water sprayed our bodies. “You’re beautiful even soaking wet.” I whispered in her ear only to have her reply: “Imagine how I’d look in my bikini down at the beach.”
“It’s too early for the beach.” I returned while cutting off the shower. Peeking out the bathroom door I saw that Sally and Bear had finished their breakfast and were gone. “So what’s wrong with this place? It’s one of the best hotels in the Blue Ridge.” I recalled her remark yesterday evening. Stepping out of the bathroom drying her hair and just as naked as I, she said: “It’s dead up here, there’s no clubs and the pool isn’t open yet, I can tolerate it, but if we go away again next month, it’s going to be Virginia Beach or the Outer Banks.” After letting Mary know I had no problem with such an outing, she inquired: “Now what about that joint?” Not bothering getting dressed, I went to my stash and proceeded to roll one up for us. Setting on the bed, Mary continued to dry her hair.
This was a particularly potent strain of gold reefer Mack had procured from his sister at Virginia Tech in Blacksburg. Although that red Panamanian weed we were smoking last month was superb, a regular size joint of this gold bud would have us more than caught up with the elevation here atop Afton Mountain. Grabbing an ashtray and lighter, I joined Mary on the bed. “This ought to take the edge off.” I said while passing her the joint. Striking my lighter, she toked deeply and gagged a little holding it in. While watching her take another hit instead of passing the bone to me, it was evident I shared the company of a good time party girl. It seemed the booze, weed as well as I were all party favors. About this time I realized the feeling was mutual. I also pondered if we weren’t roguish enough for these two as they seemed attracted to rough and tumble fellows. Acting accordingly, I gently pinched her nipple and asked: “Are you going to pass that over here?”
“Ah, sorry about that.” she said with a half smile. Apparently Mary was already feeling the gold bud’s effects. As I took a toke, the phone rang and Mary picked it up.
“Yes?” she answered.
Evidently it was Bear and she said to him: “Give us about ten minutes.” Taking the joint from my hand she informed me: “That was Bear wanting to know if we were decent before him and Sally returned. We finished the joint and got dressed. Clad in a pair of jeans and that same black sweater I met her in, Mary dryly stated: “May as well keep in casual up here.”
“Well I hope you brought something fitting for drinking and dancing as there’s going to be live entertainment in the lounge tonight. Also if you didn’t notice, there’s a pretty decent steakhouse on the premises as well.”
“Steakhouse and lounge? Well this place may have something to it after all. Yeah I packed a few little things.”
Dressed but unshod I let the freshly showered Sally and Bear in. “Are we going to burn one and head down the Blue Ridge Parkway?” he asked. “Sounds like a plan to me.” I replied. Sally however lowered her sunglasses and looked up at Bear. “Do you mean we’re going up in those mountains?”
“Sure, why not?” I replied then inquired if either one had ever been on the Blue Ridge Parkway, or Skyline Drive. “Not me.” replied Sally, but Mary said she once visited the Skyline Drive as a child with her parents. “It’s all woods and rock as far as I can remember. We spent a week at a resort called Skyland. They had very good ice cream.”
“So you’re taking up in that wilderness?” Sally asked again.
“The Blue Ridge Parkway is a scenic road that for the most part runs atop the mountains. There are scenic overlooks and a few restrooms along the way.” I informed her.
“But there are wild animals up there.” While watching Bear comically snarl, I said: “Of course, but the big ones are mostly active at night.” Sally appeared rather troubled by our plans. Having rolled a little larger joint, I gave it to Sally. “Here, fire this up. It’ll put you eye level with the ridge tops.”
“Maybe that’s what I need.” Sally replied while accepting a light from Bear.
A little over ten miles south on the Blue Ridge Parkway at Ravens Roost scenic overlook we parked, got out and stretched our legs. At an Elevation of thirty two hundred feet, our location allowed us a spectacular view of Torrey Ridge and the southern Shenandoah Valley. The thickly wooded ridges were awash in new green. Up here in the mountains, spring conditions were a month behind from that of the coastal plain. Mary appeared somewhat awestruck while Sally’s eyes betrayed what looked to be fear. Both young ladies seemed very much out of their element. An updraft blew Bear’s long shaggy hair about as he gazed down at this incredible vista. Putting both hands to his mouth he issued a weird howling roar which was carried off by the wind. Slapping my back with perhaps a bit too much force which almost put me over a low stone wall and down the mountainside, he exclaimed: “Damn it’s good to be up here again!” Glancing at a path to the left of us, I said: “Lets burn one up here. You know what they say.” Bear nodded his head, chuckled and replied: “The higher you are, the higher you get.” With a sweeping gesture to the footpath I told him to lead on.
Sitting at a somewhat secluded picnic table overlooking a rock ledge we smoked a joint. What Bear said proved true, the effects of Marijuana at higher elevations were much more intense. Both Mary and Sally were rather quiet while Bear talked of a possible week long excursion up here sometime in the near future. “Well at least for now we have today and tomorrow.” At that Bear looked at Sally who with mouth hung open was staring into the brush and snapped his fingers. “How would you feel about camping up here for a week sometime this coming summer?” Hearing that, Mary reminded him: “We’re supposed to be going to the beach next time.”
“Oh yeah, we’ll do that too.” He replied with no great conviction. Mary glanced at me and asked: “Now do we look like the outdoorsy type?” Rather than answer her with a truthful ‘no’, I replied: “These blue ridges very much complement your beauty, especially your lovely eyes.”
“Isn’t that sweet. They also complement your eyes and I would love to spend a week up here, but not in a tent on the ground.”
“Enough blankets, a sleeping bag, smoke and booze would have you sleeping like a baby.”
“And have creepy crawlers crawling over me at night? Not I.”
No sooner than she said that a big brownish long legged spider came crawling across the table and halted in front of me. It’s six or more black eyes shined like onyx. “Kill it!” Sally screamed. Rather to shoo such creatures away instead of killing them I was going to prod it off the table with a cigarette pack, but from a gap between table boars popped up a fence lizard, or fence swift as we called them. Part of the iguana family, it was grey with black bands and a brilliant blue throat. As if we were not even there, he swiftly rushed the spider and proceeded to gulp it down. “Kill it!” Sally screamed again. With spider legs still hanging out of his mouth, the little fence swift scampered over in front of Sally and looked at her while bobbing his head. Then two big black mountain ravens landed upon a stunted, wind gnarled pine growing from the rock ledge and began cawing loudly. “They say let the lizard live.” I informed Sally.
Appearing a bit weirded out, Mary suggested “Let’s get going.”
“Why?” Bear asked, adding: “This is a sacred place.” Then one of the Ravens, probably quite use to people tossing it tasty tidbits flew off its pine bough perch and landed on the ground some two feet from our table. Looking sideways at Mary it issued a series of strange gurgling croaks. Deciding to play this for all that it was worth, I told my date: “She says goodbye and you’re welcome to visit her roost anytime.” This seemed to freak Mary out even more which I didn't mind figuring both young ladies needed a dose of wild highland reality.
Before we departed Ravens Roost I got two cookies from Bear’s car and tossed them towards the ravens that followed us to the parking area. “Offerings to the mountain spirits.” I mused aloud as we drove off upon the Blue Ridge Parkway…
For an early May morning it was rather cool as I stepped out of the Holiday Inn motel room atop Afton Mountain. Losing on a card draw last night, it would be me going down to the Howard Johnson’s restaurant for all our coffee. Bear was already up and dressed sitting in a lounge chair outside his room. “Going for coffee, Skid?”
“Remember, I drew the two of clubs last night?”
“I’ll go down there with you.” He said.
“What about Sally?”
“Still passed out in there.” He replied then inquired about Mary. “Groggy and a little cranky.” I informed him.
“No wonder, both them gals drank enough to drop a bull.” Bear chuckled. “I don’t think they’re digging it too much up here.” Almost a month from our last weekend together in Williamsburg, when Bear and I set up another date, we told the girls it would be out of town. They assumed it would be either Virginia Beach or Nags Head, but here we were up in the Blue Ridge. Unlike Mack, Bear and I were not that much on beaches, but loved exploring the Appalachians. All the way up in Bear’s car they seemed a bit disappointed we were heading west instead of south. Upon checking into the Holiday Inn yesterday evening and seeing the room, Mary called it a ‘quaint little dump of a love nest.’ After a few strong bloody Marys apiece and a joint, their moods brightened. A bit more costly than the Colony House Motel down the road, Bear and I assumed that our dates would enjoy the panoramic view of the Blue Ridge Mountains this location had to offer. As we ambled down to the restaurant we both agreed that bringing Mary and Sally breakfast may improve their Friday morning outlook.
While our breakfast was being prepared we sat drinking coffee and talked. Bear had inquired about my feelings for Mary and after a half minute of thought I replied: “Oh she’s a frisky one and a looker at that, but I’m thinking that both of them gals are spoiled and use to getting their ways. I’m also thinking that to them we’re no more a passing fancy.” Bear sipped his coffee and said: “Sure they got a little put off by our choice of a getaway, but they were happy last night.”
“They were snockered last night. Look Bear, we shouldn’t grow too fond of those gals. Enjoy this long weekend. Know and care not of the future. Savor the moment.”
“But I’m kind of digging on Sally. I ain’t ever met any chick like her. She feels like a perfect fit.”
“Oh I bet she does, but just because you can fit those Sasquatch feet of yours into those boots, don’t mean you’ll be able to stick them into a pair of hers.” At that Bear shook his head and said: “That made no fucking sense, Skid.”
“Oh you’ll think more of it down the road a ways.”
“Thank goodness, coffee and breakfast.” Mary mumbled as she plopped down at the table. “Which one is mine?” she asked while pointing at the four white styrofoam takeout containers.
“They’re all the same, pancakes and sausage.” Hearing that, Mary grabbed a carryout container and plastic utensils then voraciously tore into her breakfast. I could hear Bear’s belly growling, but instead of wolfing down his food, he said: “Guess I should go over and wake Sally before her pancakes get cold.” And with that he exited our room. ‘He must be smitten to have walked away from food.’ I thought.
In no time Mary had finished her breakfast and was helping me eat mine. “At least you’ve a healthy appetite after all that liquor you consumed last night. I’ve never been drank under the table by a girl before. What do you have, a hollow leg?”
“You’re just use to those Lynnhaven girls who become groping material after a few sixteen ounce beers.” Then with a mouth full of sausage, she inquired: “So how many of them have you groped since we were together last month?”
“Groped?”
“Groped, made out and slept with?”
“I ain’t seeing any one here lately. Only you last month.”
“Am I holding you to any promises?”
“None that I can recall.” I replied and left it at that, but for some reason her question troubled me. After all it was only late last night we were both naked as baby jaybirds and shit faced drunk having more fun attempting to have sex than the act itself. After I had long put my last drink down, she was still quaffing mescal and tequila. More amorous than our drunken lovemaking, was falling asleep in each other’s arms. Upon awakening this morning and seeing her still sleeping had me smiling, but once stirred into consciousness by my caress, Mary seemed at first not to know where she was. Propped up on her elbows, she glared at several empty bottles on the table. She demanded coffee and wanted to know why I let her drink so much last night. At least breakfast improved her mood a bit more and requested that I roll a joint after we take a shower.
Then Bear returned with Sally who was still slightly wobbly. Her T-shirt was inside out and she wore a big pair of sunglasses. “Oh good, coffee.” she mumbled and asked Bear to put two sugars along with a creamer in it for her which he did. As they began their breakfasts, Mary rose from the table, looked down at me and said: “Shower time, come on.” Complying, I stood up and followed her.
Lathered up, it took a long time to wash away soap and shampoo as the water was rather soft. We spent a bit more time making out and engaging in other intimate activities as the warm water sprayed our bodies. “You’re beautiful even soaking wet.” I whispered in her ear only to have her reply: “Imagine how I’d look in my bikini down at the beach.”
“It’s too early for the beach.” I returned while cutting off the shower. Peeking out the bathroom door I saw that Sally and Bear had finished their breakfast and were gone. “So what’s wrong with this place? It’s one of the best hotels in the Blue Ridge.” I recalled her remark yesterday evening. Stepping out of the bathroom drying her hair and just as naked as I, she said: “It’s dead up here, there’s no clubs and the pool isn’t open yet, I can tolerate it, but if we go away again next month, it’s going to be Virginia Beach or the Outer Banks.” After letting Mary know I had no problem with such an outing, she inquired: “Now what about that joint?” Not bothering getting dressed, I went to my stash and proceeded to roll one up for us. Setting on the bed, Mary continued to dry her hair.
This was a particularly potent strain of gold reefer Mack had procured from his sister at Virginia Tech in Blacksburg. Although that red Panamanian weed we were smoking last month was superb, a regular size joint of this gold bud would have us more than caught up with the elevation here atop Afton Mountain. Grabbing an ashtray and lighter, I joined Mary on the bed. “This ought to take the edge off.” I said while passing her the joint. Striking my lighter, she toked deeply and gagged a little holding it in. While watching her take another hit instead of passing the bone to me, it was evident I shared the company of a good time party girl. It seemed the booze, weed as well as I were all party favors. About this time I realized the feeling was mutual. I also pondered if we weren’t roguish enough for these two as they seemed attracted to rough and tumble fellows. Acting accordingly, I gently pinched her nipple and asked: “Are you going to pass that over here?”
“Ah, sorry about that.” she said with a half smile. Apparently Mary was already feeling the gold bud’s effects. As I took a toke, the phone rang and Mary picked it up.
“Yes?” she answered.
Evidently it was Bear and she said to him: “Give us about ten minutes.” Taking the joint from my hand she informed me: “That was Bear wanting to know if we were decent before him and Sally returned. We finished the joint and got dressed. Clad in a pair of jeans and that same black sweater I met her in, Mary dryly stated: “May as well keep in casual up here.”
“Well I hope you brought something fitting for drinking and dancing as there’s going to be live entertainment in the lounge tonight. Also if you didn’t notice, there’s a pretty decent steakhouse on the premises as well.”
“Steakhouse and lounge? Well this place may have something to it after all. Yeah I packed a few little things.”
Dressed but unshod I let the freshly showered Sally and Bear in. “Are we going to burn one and head down the Blue Ridge Parkway?” he asked. “Sounds like a plan to me.” I replied. Sally however lowered her sunglasses and looked up at Bear. “Do you mean we’re going up in those mountains?”
“Sure, why not?” I replied then inquired if either one had ever been on the Blue Ridge Parkway, or Skyline Drive. “Not me.” replied Sally, but Mary said she once visited the Skyline Drive as a child with her parents. “It’s all woods and rock as far as I can remember. We spent a week at a resort called Skyland. They had very good ice cream.”
“So you’re taking up in that wilderness?” Sally asked again.
“The Blue Ridge Parkway is a scenic road that for the most part runs atop the mountains. There are scenic overlooks and a few restrooms along the way.” I informed her.
“But there are wild animals up there.” While watching Bear comically snarl, I said: “Of course, but the big ones are mostly active at night.” Sally appeared rather troubled by our plans. Having rolled a little larger joint, I gave it to Sally. “Here, fire this up. It’ll put you eye level with the ridge tops.”
“Maybe that’s what I need.” Sally replied while accepting a light from Bear.
A little over ten miles south on the Blue Ridge Parkway at Ravens Roost scenic overlook we parked, got out and stretched our legs. At an Elevation of thirty two hundred feet, our location allowed us a spectacular view of Torrey Ridge and the southern Shenandoah Valley. The thickly wooded ridges were awash in new green. Up here in the mountains, spring conditions were a month behind from that of the coastal plain. Mary appeared somewhat awestruck while Sally’s eyes betrayed what looked to be fear. Both young ladies seemed very much out of their element. An updraft blew Bear’s long shaggy hair about as he gazed down at this incredible vista. Putting both hands to his mouth he issued a weird howling roar which was carried off by the wind. Slapping my back with perhaps a bit too much force which almost put me over a low stone wall and down the mountainside, he exclaimed: “Damn it’s good to be up here again!” Glancing at a path to the left of us, I said: “Lets burn one up here. You know what they say.” Bear nodded his head, chuckled and replied: “The higher you are, the higher you get.” With a sweeping gesture to the footpath I told him to lead on.
Sitting at a somewhat secluded picnic table overlooking a rock ledge we smoked a joint. What Bear said proved true, the effects of Marijuana at higher elevations were much more intense. Both Mary and Sally were rather quiet while Bear talked of a possible week long excursion up here sometime in the near future. “Well at least for now we have today and tomorrow.” At that Bear looked at Sally who with mouth hung open was staring into the brush and snapped his fingers. “How would you feel about camping up here for a week sometime this coming summer?” Hearing that, Mary reminded him: “We’re supposed to be going to the beach next time.”
“Oh yeah, we’ll do that too.” He replied with no great conviction. Mary glanced at me and asked: “Now do we look like the outdoorsy type?” Rather than answer her with a truthful ‘no’, I replied: “These blue ridges very much complement your beauty, especially your lovely eyes.”
“Isn’t that sweet. They also complement your eyes and I would love to spend a week up here, but not in a tent on the ground.”
“Enough blankets, a sleeping bag, smoke and booze would have you sleeping like a baby.”
“And have creepy crawlers crawling over me at night? Not I.”
No sooner than she said that a big brownish long legged spider came crawling across the table and halted in front of me. It’s six or more black eyes shined like onyx. “Kill it!” Sally screamed. Rather to shoo such creatures away instead of killing them I was going to prod it off the table with a cigarette pack, but from a gap between table boars popped up a fence lizard, or fence swift as we called them. Part of the iguana family, it was grey with black bands and a brilliant blue throat. As if we were not even there, he swiftly rushed the spider and proceeded to gulp it down. “Kill it!” Sally screamed again. With spider legs still hanging out of his mouth, the little fence swift scampered over in front of Sally and looked at her while bobbing his head. Then two big black mountain ravens landed upon a stunted, wind gnarled pine growing from the rock ledge and began cawing loudly. “They say let the lizard live.” I informed Sally.
Appearing a bit weirded out, Mary suggested “Let’s get going.”
“Why?” Bear asked, adding: “This is a sacred place.” Then one of the Ravens, probably quite use to people tossing it tasty tidbits flew off its pine bough perch and landed on the ground some two feet from our table. Looking sideways at Mary it issued a series of strange gurgling croaks. Deciding to play this for all that it was worth, I told my date: “She says goodbye and you’re welcome to visit her roost anytime.” This seemed to freak Mary out even more which I didn't mind figuring both young ladies needed a dose of wild highland reality.
Before we departed Ravens Roost I got two cookies from Bear’s car and tossed them towards the ravens that followed us to the parking area. “Offerings to the mountain spirits.” I mused aloud as we drove off upon the Blue Ridge Parkway…
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
11 – Honor, trust,
love, lust, realization
and inebriation
Passing Afton Mountain on our way back north, we went into Waynesboro for a light lunch and supplies. Returning to Afton we rode into a low lying cloud that shrouded the mountain. Fog was common enough in this area, still it made driving precarious. Upon the winding lane that ascended to our lodgings, both young ladies were extremely frightened and began drinking as soon as they got safely inside.
At the state ABC store we had purchased more mescal, tequila, whisky along with bottles of top shelf rum and vodka. At the grocery store we picked up snacks, mixers and two cases of a particular brand of highland ale which was not sold in our home area. We also got ourselves some large ceramic drinking mugs and smaller liquor cups at a local roadside stand. The plastic hotel courtesy cups seemed to put a bad taste in our mouths and were not worthy of how or what we drank. The ale cooling in ice, we cracked a bottle of vodka and made ready lemonade chaser. The four of us needed something strong to settle our nerves especially after those several tense minutes of traveling in blinding fog. After a few jiggers of liquor, Mary suggested I roll a joint or two.
Having to snuff out half of the second doobie in an ashtray, we were pretty high. With the few shots good liquor and potent weed in our systems, we were well over that frightfully foggy ascent. The young ladies were now rather giddy and somewhat talkative. Mary helped herself to a half cool ale and inquired if this was where we brought the Lynnhaven girls to. “Get them far away from home up here on this foggy mountain and plied with alcohol, huh?”
“Actually you’re the first girl I’ve been with at this place. Bear and I thought you two would love it up here.” Sally, drinking vodka and lemonade turned to look at Bear. “Am I the first you’ve brought here?”
“I ain’t ever been here before and neither has he.” Bear said pointing at pointing at me. “When up in the mountains we usually camp, but have stayed right below here at the Skyline Parkway Motel and down the road at the Colony House.”
“So you guys went all out for us, huh?” Mary asked.
“Yeah this is about the snazziest place we’ve ever stayed away at.” I replied. “Personally I’d rather be camping when up in the mountains, but this place seems nice.” Getting up and plucking an ale from the ice chest, Bear said: “Great view of the land from this mountain top.”
“When not covered in fog.” Mary added. “At least there’s a restaurant and lounge here. Since you guys paid for the rooms and provided the weed it’s only fair, we buy dinner this evening. After that we can go dancing in the lounge.”
“I’m always grateful to anyone who’ll pick up my tab.” Bear said with a smile.
After a few ales apiece, we talked the girls into taking a walk around this mountain top inn. The fog hung in patches allowing us a partial view of our surroundings. Eerily surreal as now Afton’s top was mostly above this low lying cloud, we gaze. It seemed the inn and its grounds were surrounded by a sea of white. Ghostly tendrils of mist swirled around boles and boughs at the woods’ edge. It seemed like some weird dreamscape. Estimating by the number of vehicles, it appeared the Holiday Inn at Afton was only a third full. Either weather conditions or the off season was probably responsible for this lack of business. However we did see other guests who were out fog gazing and taking photographs. All seemed rather tranquil here at this Blue Ridge Shangri La. Skirting the whole building, restaurant and pool included we went back to my room for more libations.
The ale was going down good, especially for Mary and Sally who were already a little tipsy. It seemed Bear and I had met our match as far as hard partying was concerned. Already, they were requesting I roll another joint of the potent gold reefer as that half doobie we left in the ashtray wasn’t enough. Both reminded me of my cousin Charlie who never seemed to get enough alcohol and drugs in his system when available. At this rate these young ladies as well as Bear and I would be up in the stratosphere somewhere by dinnertime. Twisting up another bone, I passed it to Bear. “I’m good.” he said and passed it to Sally who leaned in and accepted a light from me. When it came around to me, I took a good toke and let the girls have the rest. Half drunk, extremely high and titillating in their substance induced silliness, they mentioned something about a surprise for us later tonight. Bear at times, the curious type asked for a hint of what that surprise would be
“You’ll see.” Sally said then leaned over, brushed Bear’s hair aside and nibbled on his neck. As this was going on I could not help to see a strange flicker of lighting in his bloodshot stormy grey eyes. As Sally went back to quaffing her ale, Bear rose from the table and flashed a savage smile. ‘Oh boy. Here we go.’ I thought as he loomed above the young lady waiting for her to sit the mug down. Half smiling, half snarling he told Sally: “I’ve got a surprise for you.”
“Really, what would that be?”
“You’ll see.” Bear chuckled then reached down, grabbed Sally and in swift but gentle motion, threw her over one of his broad shoulders. Very much surprised, wide eyed and temporarily speechless, she found her voice as he was almost at the door.
“What are you doing? Put me down!”
“You don’t like surprises?” he laughed before spinning around, leaning down to place Sally back on her feet. “Oh I love a surprise.” she replied, adding: “I would very much love to be suddenly swept off my feet by you, but a little later. Its 4:30 and we have to get ready for dinner.” Mary, rising from her seat on the bed agreed. Grabbing her big suitcase she said: “We’re getting ready over in Bear’s room.” That said, Bear got up not only to carry Mary’s luggage, but let Sally and her into his room. This allowed me time to begin changing my duds as well. I had a long sleeve black shirt with mother of pearl buttons, new black jeans, and my black Stetson, flat crown river boat gambler hat complete with a cottonmouth skin band. For outerwear, I brought along a light woolen charcoal gray sport coat adorned with silver acorn cap shaped buttons. Like my shirt and rolling papers, I bought the coat at Import Shack, a Hampton head shop which sold some clothing. Imported from Wales, the coat had a big inner pocket which had room enough for cigarettes, weed and a sheathed dagger. My boots had on them a good enough shine left for a Friday night out. Bear popped back in as I buttoned my shirt. Already clad from nape to heel in blue denim, over a shoulder was slung what I could only describe as being a wide lapel double brass buttoned leisure coat made out of same material as the rest of his attire. Like a lot of his clothing, he bought it at the big and tall store. Although we didn’t wear the kind of suits worn to upscale functions, extremely expensive restaurants or even an Easter Sunday at church, Bear and I were well dressed for a couple of Lynnhaven Skids. “They shooed me out of my own room.” he chuckled then draped his coat over a chair and went for the mescal. Extending my little cup for a pour, I said: “They’re probably getting all dolled up for this evening.”
“Rather high fluting flowers of the night.” Bear returned as he opened the bottle and poured us a drink. “Hope we don’t have to fight any local horn dogs off.”
“Since when did you take to fretting about fighting?” I asked while raising my cup in cheer. Raising his own and clanking it against mine he replied: “This ain’t Williamsburg and what comes out of these hills ain’t college boys.”
“We’ll be alright. It ain’t like we’re going to be eating and drinking at some redneck shithole. This place is a bit more upscale. Did you see the prices on that room service menu? I’m glad the girls are paying for our grub tonight.”
After a few shots of mescal we went outside and had ourselves a cigarette. A north blowing breeze had reduced the fog to raggedy shreds of drifting mist. Gazing out, I could see distant ridges and the Rockfish Valley. Bear gazed out as well. “What a view, eh Skid? Yeah next trip out we’ll take those gals down to the beach, but in July or August we’ll come back up here.”
“Oh yeah, right smack dab in the middle of tourist season when the rates for this place jump up even more. I was thinking of taking them camping for a week or so this summer.”
“A week or so? Ha! You couldn’t get either one to sleep out in the woods for a night.”
“Well we could always rent a cabin or cottage. There are plenty of such rentals up here in the hills and valleys.”
“It better be near a bar where they can fluff their feathers.” Bear laughed to which I replied: “Oh I think with enough top shelf booze, good dope and sweet talk they would be content with either cabin or tent this summer as long as there’s some water nearby for them to take a dip in and show off their bathing suits. Who knows, by this summer those two gals may just be a fond memory.” Just when Bear opened his mouth to speak, his door sung inwards and out stepped our dates. What a fond memory the sight of them would create. In a dark blue low cut sweater, Sally was also clad in a tight faded blue denim skirt that fell about three inches from her knees. Along with Sally’s blue fishnet stockings and suede high heel pumps, her eyes were also shadowed in blue. All in Bear’s favorite color, he stood gawking at the young lady. In the same loose top sweater I had met her in, Mary also wore a black leather skirt which was slightly shorter than Sally’s as well as black fishnet stockings and pumps. Her eyes were made up much like they were last month in the Cave. Finding both of them extremely alluring just like Bear, I stood on the walk and gawked. I fought down the urge to throw Mary over my shoulder and run off with her. With a rather lovely bedroom eyed gaze, she asked: “Well what do you think? I remembered you saying something about how you really liked me in this outfit and since it’s getting a little cooler out this evening, a sweater is practical.”
“Absolutely ravishing.” I said truthfully, and then the liquor talked. “You’re just what I need in my life right now.” to which she knotted her brows and gave me an odd look. Bear, wasting no breath with awkward words, stepped in, embraced Sally and nearly smothered her in kisses. Seeing this, Mary took both of my hands and drew me in for a quick yet rather passionate kiss.
Of course once back inside my room, the both of them requested I smoke another joint before we go to dinner which seemed to me would improve our appetites. Heavily ogling both young ladies as they sat on the edge of my bed, it took me two tries to roll us a joint. I felt my blood pound each time Mary smiled at me. As we smoked I wondered if sometime this weekend would be a good time to ask Mary about going steady, but thought better of it, deciding instead on sitting back and see what unfolded. Since we were already going on trips and sleeping together, I concluded there was no need for such a question. Still I was feeling a particular fondness for this Williamsburg girl. Of course at this particular time it could very well be a case of substance induced lusting. A combination of Mountain top motel magic, excellent weed, fine distilled spirits and extremely lovely lass had my senses spinning around in a good way that beat the hell out of whatever was going on back home upon this early evening. Swiftly putting that place out of mind, I focused upon my current location and the spinning ceased. Bear slowly rose to his feet, put on his fancy denim coat and said: “I’m so hungry I could eat a cow.” Getting up, I tied back my hair and donned both coat and hat. “Yeah I could use a bite to eat myself.” Looking down at Mary and Sally I extended an open palm towards the door. “Well ladies are you about ready for dinner?” Both were staring at us with mischievous smiles, especially after Bear donned his brown extra wide brimmed hat his dad bought for him when they were in Montana a few years ago. “You Skids have a unique sense of fashion.” Mary stated. “I’m not quite sure what kind of look you guys are trying to achieve, but somehow you’re pulling it off.”
“It’s called the no bull look.” Bear informed her.
“No bull?”
“No bullshit.” he replied, adding: “A friend of ours, Lowell came up with that name, the no bull look. Dress like you’re not going to take any bullshit.”
“Take none and give plenty.” I mused aloud while walking out the door on my way to dinner.
Eating right makes for a more pleasant binge drinking experience. All four of us understood this and ordered accordingly. Our waitress, an older woman with somewhat of a beehive hairdo make some recommendations, but Mary, Sally and I ordered the house salad, Delmonico steaks, cooked to our specifications and French fries. Bear however asked for a Caesar salad, medium rare Porterhouse steak and double order of baby red potatoes. The restaurant was roomy as well as rather ornate and it had an adjoining lounge. For a Friday evening, business appeared slack as aside from us there were only five more parties. Again this could have been due to earlier weather conditions or perhaps the off season.
Somewhat stoned out of our minds, we sat in a finely crafted booth drinking a concoction that Bear had not only requested, but instructed our waitress Polly how to mix. He called it a mescal sunset. Served in an extra tall glass, it contained crushed ice, four jiggers of mescal, grapefruit juice, a splash of grenadine syrup and adorned with a small orange wedge. Departing from our booth, Polly had a troubled look upon her face. Polly didn’t ask for our IDs, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t thinking we were unruly drunks who warranted a visit from the manager asking for proof of age. However that bit of tension subsided quickly after Bear and I both stuffed twenty dollars apiece into Polly’s server’s apron as an initial tribute-like tip after the first round arrived. Both of us had learned that a well tipped waitress or bartender would well receive and accommodate customers. Bear then smiled and assured Polly that we were friendly folk.
As our salads and rolls arrived we ordered another round of mescal sunsets to accompany the encores. Mary inquired about the lounge and entertainment. “There’s a group of fellows from Lyndhurst who’ll be in and playing by about 7:00.”
“A group?” Sally asked. “What’s their name?” Polly looked up at the ceiling and said: “Let’s see if I can remember, this is only their second time here. Let’s see, there’s Ernie, Pat, Alfred, but I can’t seem to recall the fiddle player’s name.”
“Fiddle player?”
“Oh yeah it’s Doug.” and with that she sped away. Sally gave Mary an odd look and repeated herself. “Fiddle player?”
Following dinner we went back to my room for drinks and another smoke as the food had sobered us up somewhat. After a shot of tequila, Sally repeated: “Fiddle player?” then asked: “What kind of band has a fiddle player?”
“Bands like the Charlie Daniels Band.” Bear replied then added: “Who cares if there’s a fiddle player or even a banjo player? We’ll have a good time regardless of who’s playing what.” That being said we proceeded to prepare ourselves for the lounge. Passing the joint to Sally, I emptied a cup of mescal and chased it down with lemonade. Lacking crushed ice or oranges, but having grapefruit juice as well as grenadine, Bear made an improvised version of a mescal sunset in his big ceramic mug. Our dates however were quickly getting snockered on tequila which had me thinking I’d have a similar bedtime experience to last night. Rather than keep up with Mary’s alcohol consumption, I would pace myself thus allowing for a little more sexual satisfaction instead of being ‘fall down drunk’ later on. Bear and I had already laid plans to pair off in our rooms a bit earlier than last night. Of course neither of us bothered to consider any plans our dates had in mind. Watching Mary down another small cup of tequila, I wondered about what surprise her and Sally spoke of earlier. At this point, I could have skipped the lounge all together and with a hand signal to Bear, would be left only in the company of Mary for the night. However our dates wanted to drink and dance in the lounge, so for now we would comply with their wishes.
Fraught with ornate woodwork and brass adornments, I marveled how well kept this drinking establishment was. Always a habit of mine, whenever entering a strange bar, I looked for any bullet holes in the walls as well as blood stains and splatters. Of course this was a more upscale motor lodge located near the junction of the Blue Ridge Parkway and Skyline Drive, not some Hampton or Ocean View dive. Bear’s bloodshot grey eyes scanned the lounge in wonderment as well. Mary and Sally however seemed disappointed even though there was a small bandstand and area to dance. I guess they thought there would be glittery balls hanging from the ceiling along with strobe or black lights or even both to enhance a substance altered sense of atmosphere. Quite obvious this wasn’t a rock-n-roll party bar. There was a waitress who appeared older than Polly and behind the bar a woman further in years than her. Aside from the two employees and another couple who appeared in their thirties, the lounge was vacant. The waitress who introduced herself as Jean told us to sit anywhere we wanted and Bear led the way towards a table near the bar. Seating ourselves, the girls ordered two tall tequila sunrises, but Bear imparted directions in the making of mescal sunsets for us. Overhearing this, the bartender informed us she had made these drinks earlier for a party over in the dining room.
“That would be us.” Bear said with a nod and grin. “In your tallest glasses for all four drinks, please.” At that Jean lit our globe’s candle and inquired if we would be needing an ashtray and matches. “An ashtray would be fine.” I replied while pulling out a pack of cigarettes and lighter.
As our drinks arrived Sally checked her watch and said: “Its 6:48. The band should be getting here soon.”
“Oh you must mean Alfred Adkins and his friends.”
“What kind of music do they play?” Mary asked.
“Mountain and bluegrass music.” Jean replied. Upon hearing that, our dates looked at us and rolled their eyes. As Jean departed to check on the other couple, Mary stated: “So you got us up here in Hooterville.” Bear took a sip of his drink and said: “Not intentionally. Surely they’ll play something we can dance to.” At that Mary raised her leg and showed Bear her foot. “These shoes weren’t made for clogging or square dancing.” Bear grasped and turned her ankle a little and agreed. “They’re damn sure not, but don’t worry, we don’t clog or square dance either.”
Alfred, Doug, Ernie and Pat finally arrived with their instruments. There were no electric guitars, keyboards or drums and all four musicians appeared to be in their sixties. An acoustic guitar, banjo, fiddle and mandolin were what we would be listening to this evening. As they were getting set up, Sally sighed, then smiled and slightly slurred: “May as well make the best of it.” Hearing that, Mary chugged down half a tall tequila sunrise. With a lopsided smile she agreed. “May as well get through it.” If I hadn’t of been stoned and half drunk such a remark would have served as an early indicator that perhaps this young woman was not all that compatible with me for any long term relationship. Aside from the doping, drinking and sex, we had little else in common. Still with such an attractive and vivacious woman, I entertained thoughts of reaching those compromises important in establishing a relationship. Since arriving here yesterday evening I had spent all waking hours either smoked or liquored up and for the most part both which somewhat played with my sense of reason. Part of the time my perception of Mary was that of a casual party companion and sexual playmate, but other times when she smiled at me, I felt much more. Rather confusing, but nothing that would hinder my Friday night.
Although their music was quite good, I didn’t bother asking Mary for a dance while this quartette played old Gaelic American jigs and reels, but while the fellows took a break to quaff down some beer they gladly agreed to play my request, the Tennessee Waltz, but only after their pints of beer. Excusing myself, I ambled off the restroom. While relieving myself I read what someone had written above the toilet in small letters –
Not to be spun around too fast
It appeared to have been painted over, but those penned words had bled through the whitewash. I wondered what it meant. However after finishing up, flushing and watching that small whirlpool form in the toilet I had a premonition.
Upon reentering the lounge I met Bear who was on his way to the restroom. “I clogged it up in there for you.” I joked, but Bear regarded me with a serious look. “What’s the matter?”
“Hey man, some jerk wad is at our table.”
“Jerk wad?”
“Yeah the guy that was with that chick over there. He started to plop down right beside Mary, but I told him that seat was taken. He needs to be sent on his way.” From where we stood table was out of view. “Let me see what’s going on.”
“Give me time enough to piss and I’ll toss the bastard across the bar, that is if you can’t handle things.”
“Let me see what’s going on.” I repeated and ambled away.
Strolling up to the table I saw that this fellow heeded not Bear’s words and was sitting right beside my date. In fact with his head turned while talking to Mary, he did not even see my approach. It wasn’t until she lifted her eyes to regard me and said: “Pull up a chair.” did this interloper turn his head. “I’d like my seat back.” At that this fellow gave me a sidelong look which brought my hackles up a bit. Mary however introduced him. “This is Jeff him and his sister Claire are staying here tonight. They just inherited some land up in Page Virginia on the Shenandoah River. You’ll never guess where they live.” Not caring in the least I said nothing. Instead I gave this interloper a good once over. His over styled collar length dark hair was obviously held in place by spray. He was clad in a blue long sleeve wide collared shirt, red sweater vest with white diamond shaped designs and pleated bell bottom jeans. He appeared to be in his early twenties. ‘One swift hard punch right in his Bobby Sherman-like face should remedy this.’ I thought. However I decided, at least for now not to act out upon such a thought.
“Guess where they’re from.” Mary said, but instead I turned around and saw Bear lumbering back to our table. Turning back to our table, I said: “So where are you from, Jeff?”
“Seaford in York County.” He replied with a smirk.
“We’re practically neighbors.” Mary gleefully stated.
“Well Jeff from York County, if you don’t mind I’d like my seat back.” At that, Mary cut me a slit eyed look. Instead of getting up Jeff continued smirking and extended his hand as if to shake mine. Upon grasping his, I felt the hand of a young man who hadn’t done a lot of hard work. After two quick shakes, I grasped that soft hand even tighter then swiftly yanked him right out of the chair onto his platform soled feet. Mary’s expression betokened both shock and anger. “I told you that seat was taken.” Bear growled lowly. As Jeff stood there somewhat surprised, Alfred, Doug, Ernie and Pat began playing an instrumental of the Tennessee Waltz. Cutting Jeff a slit eyed glare, I smiled and said: “Now if you’ll excuse us this is our dance.” Mary opened her mouth to say something, but took my hand instead as Jeff loped off to rejoin his sister who was not all that bad looking herself.
As we began to slow dance beside Sally and Bear, Mary whispered in my ear. “That was extremely rude what you did.”
“That fellow was extremely fortunate I wasn’t extremely rude. On the other hand you were extremely inconsiderate by not holding my seat even after Bear told him it was taken.” I whispered back while drawing her closer to me. “What was I suppose to do?” she asked not in the least bit objecting to my nibbling behind her ear. Pulling my head back I replied: “You’re on a three night date a hundred and fifty miles away from home with a man who you’ve shared a bed with and who fondly appreciates your sweet company.”
“And?” she whispered then flashed me a seductive smile.
“We’re on a date. Y’all either didn’t listen to Bear or paid him no mind. If Jeff would have pulled up another chair we’d probably still be talking to him and maybe his sister too. I would not have let her take your seat if you were in the restroom.”
“So what would you have done if he didn’t come out of that chair so easy?” Lifting Mary off her feet and swiftly spinning her around on the floor, I said: “You probably see us Skids as uncouth and some of them truly are, but that big fellow dancing with your friend over there along with a few others as well as I tend to be gentlemanly enough not to disrespect others who are obviously sharing intimate time together.”
“What if he didn’t know any better?”
“Well he does now.” I replied leaning in for a quick kiss.
“So you fondly appreciate my sweet company?” Mary inquired with a smile, but before I could reply she drew me in for a long passionate kiss as our feet moved back and forth to the music. Finally pulling away a little, she looked deep into my eyes. “And I fondly appreciate your company.”
We drank and even danced another number for around an hour in the lounge then departed to my room. Both young ladies were rather intoxicated and staggering somewhat. When Sally almost stumbled over a curb, Bear gently put her over his shoulder. Mary came to a halt and smiled at me. She was a vision of beauty in the moonlight. “Well?”
“Well what?”
“Aren’t you going to carry me?” she asked.
In one swift motion I lifted Mary in my arms and carried her upon the walkway. From the lounge to my room I managed to get in a few wet sloppy kisses. Letting Mary down at the door, I unlocked and opened it then lifted her in my arms again so as to step over the threshold. Lumbering in behind me with Sally still draped over his broad shoulder, Bear growled: “Now I’m ready to burn one.” He leaned back and Sally slid down onto the bed. Lowering Mary to her feet, I leaned in for another kiss while Bear proceeded to pour us mescal. Pulling out my stash, I went about rolling a good size joint. Slightly wobbling, Mary walked over to the table and sat down with me. Legs crossed, her leather skirt was hiked up a bit which divided my concentration which had me flubbing up the joint. “Give it here. I’ll roll one up for us.”Mary offered and I did just that Still sitting on the bed, Sally looked up at Bear who ogled her over his drinking cup. Casting a glance at me, he rubbed an index finger under his nose and flashed a rather savage smile at Sally. “It’s like we’ve been spirited away by these wild men.” she slurred.
“So blissful in our reckless abandon.” Mary added with a slight flick of the tongue across her upper lip before she ran it across the rolling paper’s sticky edge. “Here, you light one up for a change.” she said while handing me the number. As I lit it up and had a good toke she asked: “So you were willing to fight over me back in the lounge?” I had all but forgotten jerking Jeff out of my chair. “You going on about that again?”
“So if he would of gave you any flack?”
“What do you mean, flack?” I returned upon a cloud of exhaled smoke while wondering where she was going with this question. Mary appeared to be inebriated, but not as sloppy drunk as last night. A good steak dinner may have had something to do with that. Partially rising from her chair, but keeping both hands on the table, she leaned down. “Flack like in if he would have told you to fuck off. Would you have punched him out if he did?” First having a good look down Mary’s sweater at what appeared to be some kind of black fishnet underwear, I lifted my eyes and met her gaze. “I could tell by the look in his eyes, that fellow wasn’t going to present a problem, especially after being helped up out of my chair.” Leaning in a bit more, Mary’s face was now only two inches away from mine. At first I thought to kiss her, but instead issued a low growl, stood up, stepped away and had a good down at her derriere tightly covered by soft black leather. Then I ambled over to the ice chest and plucked out a cold bottle of ale. I still tasted the salad dressing from dinner and wanted to belch it out once and for all. Popping the cap with my homemade key chain bottle opener, I chugged most of the ale down. Expelling the bad spirits of that buttermilk ranch dressing in several low rumbling belches, I excused myself and said: “Let’s see now, if he would have told me to fuck off, eh?” Although not as intoxicated as either Mary or Sally, I was rather snockered and the weird yet unique cockiness of Lynnhaven swept any gap bridging motor inn diplomacy aside. “If he told me to fuck off, eh? I would have politely asked him out beyond the parking lots, beyond the lights for a little clarification.” At that Bear asked me to toss him an ale and said: “Pah! A little clarification? Just dislocate a shoulder. He’ll think twice about fucking up again. Another soft dandy lover boy, they’ve got no heart or stomach to jump time on anyone, especially a Skid. I would have expected more out of a York County boy.” Turning from the table with a slight wobble, Mary laughed mockingly and asked: “And what’s wrong with being a lover boy instead of a grit?” Having forgotten Bear’s request for an ale, I watched Mary wobble a bit as she sashayed over to the ice chest and pulled out four more ales. Bringing them over to me with slit eyes and lips extended which I found quite comical she told me: “Here open these up.” The first one opened she passed to Bear then with her fingertips lightly traced a heart upon his broad chest. “What’s so wrong with being a lover instead of a fighter?” Pouring the ale into a mug, he quaffed deeply while traced her fingers up and down his arm. Issuing a loud belch, he excused himself before replying. “Oh nothing I suppose if one cannot help but making bad choices and enjoys having his head knocked in.” Casting a glance at me he grunted: “What say you, Skid?” Stepping over to me after handing Sally a cold bottle of ale, Mary mockingly asked: “Yeah, what say you, Skid?” Pouring my ale into a mug, I clanked it against Bear’s and said: “Honneur, mon ami.”
“Oh cop out on me with talk of honor, why don’t you?” Mary scoffed while waving her bottle at me. ‘Someone’s having a substance altered moment.’ I mused inwardly and threw her off somewhat by saying in a louder tone: “Honor has everything to do with it.” then I added: “All the greatest lovers throughout history could handle themselves in the contesting of a woman’s favor or in the demanding of satisfaction if blatantly disrespected. If this was early 18th century Virginia, a fellow like Jeff telling another to fuck off would have gotten him called out and a small sword blade thrust through his vitals. I would have just dispatched him with a tomahawk blow on the spot. That’s neither here or now and he walked away a healthy if not wiser fellow, so why all this concern over an incident that lasted only a few minutes out of this whole beautiful spring evening?” Having guzzled down his second ale, Bear nodded his head. “Dig, Skid.” adding: “Lovers love and fretters fret. What are we doing here?” Lumbering over to Sally, he reached down and stroked her leg. “Now what about that surprise?” Noticing Mary standing there with both hands on her hips and still giving me what was beginning to look like a slit eyed glare, I walked over and turned the small AM FM clock radio on. While Procol Harum’s Whiter Shade of Pale played, I approached Mary, bowed and extended my hand. After several long seconds of being regarded by her slit eyed glare, she accepted my invitation. On one side of the bed we slow danced while on the other Sally and Bear did likewise. With each kiss it seemed Mary was moving away further from what occurred in the lounge earlier.
The song was over before our dance ended and when it did both young ladies asked us to step outside for a cigarette while they prepared our surprise. Donning our coats and hats we did just that. Although it was somewhat cool upon this mountain top, the silvery almost full waxing moon and millions of bright stars were magnificent. There were still a few raggedy shreds of fog drifting through, but we could see a few far off lights twinkling down in the valley below. As Bear lit up a cigarette he asked if I had my room key. “Yeah, why?” I replied.
“In case they had plans of locking us out.”
“And why would they do that?”
“For sending that pretty boy on his way.”
“I think Mary has moved on from that, but if she brings it up again I’ve a good mind sending her back to the lounge. He can put her up for the night and drive her home. Then I recalled how Mary told me to pull up chair while she sat close beside him. She didn’t even introduce me by name or as being her date. Again I felt that Bear and I were no more than usable party favors to these rich girls. It would be probably better for us to regard as the same until Sunday morning’s departure. Of course there was scant call for us to be boorish, but I for one would not allow a false sense of romance to inflict conditions upon my real desires. As if he knew what I was thinking, Bear stated: “Yeah let’s have all the fun with these chicks we can before they move on without us.”
“Why do you say that, Bear?” I asked while lighting a cigarette.
“Well aside from their sexy lingerie, what they can afford and the way both of them talk, they’re no different than any other party chicks we’ve known. Here today, gone tomorrow going from party to party. Can’t hold it against them.”
Laughing, I returned: “You can hold it against them until they’ve had enough of it rubbing on their soft womanly parts.” Bear issued a bark of laughter then lumbered across the parking lot. Turning around to glance at the door, I then followed Bear to this flat topped ridge’s edge. Taking a drag from his cigarette, he exhaled a stream of smoke and said: “What’s not to like about these mountains? Yeah I’ll go with them to the beach even though I’m not at all fond of the crowds, high prices and party scene, but to me this is where it’s at. There’s more to life than seeing just how fucked up you can get.”
“That’s true.” I agreed, but felt compelled to add: “Yeah, but it’s our dealings in fucked up which provides for such adventures.”
Bear tilted his head and somewhat grimly stated: “Such dealings benefit only exceptional adventurers in the long run, all others topple. It’s a good gig for now, but puts certain limitations on one’s lifestyle.”
“Trust issues and perhaps the strain associated with attempting to maintain too much of an overly keen sense of observation.” I added as his statement hit home. Stomping out his cigarette butt, he reached down to pick it up and lumbered over to a metal trashcan. Snuffing out my butt, I followed him. On the trash receptacle were white letters that were very legible in the moonlight – NO FOOD OR BEVERAGES. Having great respect for the high country we were always pretty good about not littering . “Probably a bear problem.” Bear said as he removed the lid. Tossing our butts into the can, he closed it and said: “Trust issues and enough observation that makes any kind of close, steady long term relationship with either of those gals an impossibility if we continue our side jobs which as you said funds these kind of outings with those kind of girls.”
“A cut and dry case. A no brainer.”
“A judge’s and lawyer’s daughters?” Bear chuckled. “Sorry, but we’re too low level for their daddies to take a liking to. Now if we were proficient top level white collar crooks such girlfriends and future father-n-laws would be to our benefit.”
“Ha! No doubt, Bear. Daddies that would either disown their daughters or more to their advantage, have us put in the hoosegow for awhile.”
“Like I said enjoy this arrangement for what it is.” he reminded me and mused aloud: “Wonder what kind of surprise they have in store for us? Hopefully something pleasant.”
“Hey!” a voice came from behind us...
love, lust, realization
and inebriation
Passing Afton Mountain on our way back north, we went into Waynesboro for a light lunch and supplies. Returning to Afton we rode into a low lying cloud that shrouded the mountain. Fog was common enough in this area, still it made driving precarious. Upon the winding lane that ascended to our lodgings, both young ladies were extremely frightened and began drinking as soon as they got safely inside.
At the state ABC store we had purchased more mescal, tequila, whisky along with bottles of top shelf rum and vodka. At the grocery store we picked up snacks, mixers and two cases of a particular brand of highland ale which was not sold in our home area. We also got ourselves some large ceramic drinking mugs and smaller liquor cups at a local roadside stand. The plastic hotel courtesy cups seemed to put a bad taste in our mouths and were not worthy of how or what we drank. The ale cooling in ice, we cracked a bottle of vodka and made ready lemonade chaser. The four of us needed something strong to settle our nerves especially after those several tense minutes of traveling in blinding fog. After a few jiggers of liquor, Mary suggested I roll a joint or two.
Having to snuff out half of the second doobie in an ashtray, we were pretty high. With the few shots good liquor and potent weed in our systems, we were well over that frightfully foggy ascent. The young ladies were now rather giddy and somewhat talkative. Mary helped herself to a half cool ale and inquired if this was where we brought the Lynnhaven girls to. “Get them far away from home up here on this foggy mountain and plied with alcohol, huh?”
“Actually you’re the first girl I’ve been with at this place. Bear and I thought you two would love it up here.” Sally, drinking vodka and lemonade turned to look at Bear. “Am I the first you’ve brought here?”
“I ain’t ever been here before and neither has he.” Bear said pointing at pointing at me. “When up in the mountains we usually camp, but have stayed right below here at the Skyline Parkway Motel and down the road at the Colony House.”
“So you guys went all out for us, huh?” Mary asked.
“Yeah this is about the snazziest place we’ve ever stayed away at.” I replied. “Personally I’d rather be camping when up in the mountains, but this place seems nice.” Getting up and plucking an ale from the ice chest, Bear said: “Great view of the land from this mountain top.”
“When not covered in fog.” Mary added. “At least there’s a restaurant and lounge here. Since you guys paid for the rooms and provided the weed it’s only fair, we buy dinner this evening. After that we can go dancing in the lounge.”
“I’m always grateful to anyone who’ll pick up my tab.” Bear said with a smile.
After a few ales apiece, we talked the girls into taking a walk around this mountain top inn. The fog hung in patches allowing us a partial view of our surroundings. Eerily surreal as now Afton’s top was mostly above this low lying cloud, we gaze. It seemed the inn and its grounds were surrounded by a sea of white. Ghostly tendrils of mist swirled around boles and boughs at the woods’ edge. It seemed like some weird dreamscape. Estimating by the number of vehicles, it appeared the Holiday Inn at Afton was only a third full. Either weather conditions or the off season was probably responsible for this lack of business. However we did see other guests who were out fog gazing and taking photographs. All seemed rather tranquil here at this Blue Ridge Shangri La. Skirting the whole building, restaurant and pool included we went back to my room for more libations.
The ale was going down good, especially for Mary and Sally who were already a little tipsy. It seemed Bear and I had met our match as far as hard partying was concerned. Already, they were requesting I roll another joint of the potent gold reefer as that half doobie we left in the ashtray wasn’t enough. Both reminded me of my cousin Charlie who never seemed to get enough alcohol and drugs in his system when available. At this rate these young ladies as well as Bear and I would be up in the stratosphere somewhere by dinnertime. Twisting up another bone, I passed it to Bear. “I’m good.” he said and passed it to Sally who leaned in and accepted a light from me. When it came around to me, I took a good toke and let the girls have the rest. Half drunk, extremely high and titillating in their substance induced silliness, they mentioned something about a surprise for us later tonight. Bear at times, the curious type asked for a hint of what that surprise would be
“You’ll see.” Sally said then leaned over, brushed Bear’s hair aside and nibbled on his neck. As this was going on I could not help to see a strange flicker of lighting in his bloodshot stormy grey eyes. As Sally went back to quaffing her ale, Bear rose from the table and flashed a savage smile. ‘Oh boy. Here we go.’ I thought as he loomed above the young lady waiting for her to sit the mug down. Half smiling, half snarling he told Sally: “I’ve got a surprise for you.”
“Really, what would that be?”
“You’ll see.” Bear chuckled then reached down, grabbed Sally and in swift but gentle motion, threw her over one of his broad shoulders. Very much surprised, wide eyed and temporarily speechless, she found her voice as he was almost at the door.
“What are you doing? Put me down!”
“You don’t like surprises?” he laughed before spinning around, leaning down to place Sally back on her feet. “Oh I love a surprise.” she replied, adding: “I would very much love to be suddenly swept off my feet by you, but a little later. Its 4:30 and we have to get ready for dinner.” Mary, rising from her seat on the bed agreed. Grabbing her big suitcase she said: “We’re getting ready over in Bear’s room.” That said, Bear got up not only to carry Mary’s luggage, but let Sally and her into his room. This allowed me time to begin changing my duds as well. I had a long sleeve black shirt with mother of pearl buttons, new black jeans, and my black Stetson, flat crown river boat gambler hat complete with a cottonmouth skin band. For outerwear, I brought along a light woolen charcoal gray sport coat adorned with silver acorn cap shaped buttons. Like my shirt and rolling papers, I bought the coat at Import Shack, a Hampton head shop which sold some clothing. Imported from Wales, the coat had a big inner pocket which had room enough for cigarettes, weed and a sheathed dagger. My boots had on them a good enough shine left for a Friday night out. Bear popped back in as I buttoned my shirt. Already clad from nape to heel in blue denim, over a shoulder was slung what I could only describe as being a wide lapel double brass buttoned leisure coat made out of same material as the rest of his attire. Like a lot of his clothing, he bought it at the big and tall store. Although we didn’t wear the kind of suits worn to upscale functions, extremely expensive restaurants or even an Easter Sunday at church, Bear and I were well dressed for a couple of Lynnhaven Skids. “They shooed me out of my own room.” he chuckled then draped his coat over a chair and went for the mescal. Extending my little cup for a pour, I said: “They’re probably getting all dolled up for this evening.”
“Rather high fluting flowers of the night.” Bear returned as he opened the bottle and poured us a drink. “Hope we don’t have to fight any local horn dogs off.”
“Since when did you take to fretting about fighting?” I asked while raising my cup in cheer. Raising his own and clanking it against mine he replied: “This ain’t Williamsburg and what comes out of these hills ain’t college boys.”
“We’ll be alright. It ain’t like we’re going to be eating and drinking at some redneck shithole. This place is a bit more upscale. Did you see the prices on that room service menu? I’m glad the girls are paying for our grub tonight.”
After a few shots of mescal we went outside and had ourselves a cigarette. A north blowing breeze had reduced the fog to raggedy shreds of drifting mist. Gazing out, I could see distant ridges and the Rockfish Valley. Bear gazed out as well. “What a view, eh Skid? Yeah next trip out we’ll take those gals down to the beach, but in July or August we’ll come back up here.”
“Oh yeah, right smack dab in the middle of tourist season when the rates for this place jump up even more. I was thinking of taking them camping for a week or so this summer.”
“A week or so? Ha! You couldn’t get either one to sleep out in the woods for a night.”
“Well we could always rent a cabin or cottage. There are plenty of such rentals up here in the hills and valleys.”
“It better be near a bar where they can fluff their feathers.” Bear laughed to which I replied: “Oh I think with enough top shelf booze, good dope and sweet talk they would be content with either cabin or tent this summer as long as there’s some water nearby for them to take a dip in and show off their bathing suits. Who knows, by this summer those two gals may just be a fond memory.” Just when Bear opened his mouth to speak, his door sung inwards and out stepped our dates. What a fond memory the sight of them would create. In a dark blue low cut sweater, Sally was also clad in a tight faded blue denim skirt that fell about three inches from her knees. Along with Sally’s blue fishnet stockings and suede high heel pumps, her eyes were also shadowed in blue. All in Bear’s favorite color, he stood gawking at the young lady. In the same loose top sweater I had met her in, Mary also wore a black leather skirt which was slightly shorter than Sally’s as well as black fishnet stockings and pumps. Her eyes were made up much like they were last month in the Cave. Finding both of them extremely alluring just like Bear, I stood on the walk and gawked. I fought down the urge to throw Mary over my shoulder and run off with her. With a rather lovely bedroom eyed gaze, she asked: “Well what do you think? I remembered you saying something about how you really liked me in this outfit and since it’s getting a little cooler out this evening, a sweater is practical.”
“Absolutely ravishing.” I said truthfully, and then the liquor talked. “You’re just what I need in my life right now.” to which she knotted her brows and gave me an odd look. Bear, wasting no breath with awkward words, stepped in, embraced Sally and nearly smothered her in kisses. Seeing this, Mary took both of my hands and drew me in for a quick yet rather passionate kiss.
Of course once back inside my room, the both of them requested I smoke another joint before we go to dinner which seemed to me would improve our appetites. Heavily ogling both young ladies as they sat on the edge of my bed, it took me two tries to roll us a joint. I felt my blood pound each time Mary smiled at me. As we smoked I wondered if sometime this weekend would be a good time to ask Mary about going steady, but thought better of it, deciding instead on sitting back and see what unfolded. Since we were already going on trips and sleeping together, I concluded there was no need for such a question. Still I was feeling a particular fondness for this Williamsburg girl. Of course at this particular time it could very well be a case of substance induced lusting. A combination of Mountain top motel magic, excellent weed, fine distilled spirits and extremely lovely lass had my senses spinning around in a good way that beat the hell out of whatever was going on back home upon this early evening. Swiftly putting that place out of mind, I focused upon my current location and the spinning ceased. Bear slowly rose to his feet, put on his fancy denim coat and said: “I’m so hungry I could eat a cow.” Getting up, I tied back my hair and donned both coat and hat. “Yeah I could use a bite to eat myself.” Looking down at Mary and Sally I extended an open palm towards the door. “Well ladies are you about ready for dinner?” Both were staring at us with mischievous smiles, especially after Bear donned his brown extra wide brimmed hat his dad bought for him when they were in Montana a few years ago. “You Skids have a unique sense of fashion.” Mary stated. “I’m not quite sure what kind of look you guys are trying to achieve, but somehow you’re pulling it off.”
“It’s called the no bull look.” Bear informed her.
“No bull?”
“No bullshit.” he replied, adding: “A friend of ours, Lowell came up with that name, the no bull look. Dress like you’re not going to take any bullshit.”
“Take none and give plenty.” I mused aloud while walking out the door on my way to dinner.
Eating right makes for a more pleasant binge drinking experience. All four of us understood this and ordered accordingly. Our waitress, an older woman with somewhat of a beehive hairdo make some recommendations, but Mary, Sally and I ordered the house salad, Delmonico steaks, cooked to our specifications and French fries. Bear however asked for a Caesar salad, medium rare Porterhouse steak and double order of baby red potatoes. The restaurant was roomy as well as rather ornate and it had an adjoining lounge. For a Friday evening, business appeared slack as aside from us there were only five more parties. Again this could have been due to earlier weather conditions or perhaps the off season.
Somewhat stoned out of our minds, we sat in a finely crafted booth drinking a concoction that Bear had not only requested, but instructed our waitress Polly how to mix. He called it a mescal sunset. Served in an extra tall glass, it contained crushed ice, four jiggers of mescal, grapefruit juice, a splash of grenadine syrup and adorned with a small orange wedge. Departing from our booth, Polly had a troubled look upon her face. Polly didn’t ask for our IDs, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t thinking we were unruly drunks who warranted a visit from the manager asking for proof of age. However that bit of tension subsided quickly after Bear and I both stuffed twenty dollars apiece into Polly’s server’s apron as an initial tribute-like tip after the first round arrived. Both of us had learned that a well tipped waitress or bartender would well receive and accommodate customers. Bear then smiled and assured Polly that we were friendly folk.
As our salads and rolls arrived we ordered another round of mescal sunsets to accompany the encores. Mary inquired about the lounge and entertainment. “There’s a group of fellows from Lyndhurst who’ll be in and playing by about 7:00.”
“A group?” Sally asked. “What’s their name?” Polly looked up at the ceiling and said: “Let’s see if I can remember, this is only their second time here. Let’s see, there’s Ernie, Pat, Alfred, but I can’t seem to recall the fiddle player’s name.”
“Fiddle player?”
“Oh yeah it’s Doug.” and with that she sped away. Sally gave Mary an odd look and repeated herself. “Fiddle player?”
Following dinner we went back to my room for drinks and another smoke as the food had sobered us up somewhat. After a shot of tequila, Sally repeated: “Fiddle player?” then asked: “What kind of band has a fiddle player?”
“Bands like the Charlie Daniels Band.” Bear replied then added: “Who cares if there’s a fiddle player or even a banjo player? We’ll have a good time regardless of who’s playing what.” That being said we proceeded to prepare ourselves for the lounge. Passing the joint to Sally, I emptied a cup of mescal and chased it down with lemonade. Lacking crushed ice or oranges, but having grapefruit juice as well as grenadine, Bear made an improvised version of a mescal sunset in his big ceramic mug. Our dates however were quickly getting snockered on tequila which had me thinking I’d have a similar bedtime experience to last night. Rather than keep up with Mary’s alcohol consumption, I would pace myself thus allowing for a little more sexual satisfaction instead of being ‘fall down drunk’ later on. Bear and I had already laid plans to pair off in our rooms a bit earlier than last night. Of course neither of us bothered to consider any plans our dates had in mind. Watching Mary down another small cup of tequila, I wondered about what surprise her and Sally spoke of earlier. At this point, I could have skipped the lounge all together and with a hand signal to Bear, would be left only in the company of Mary for the night. However our dates wanted to drink and dance in the lounge, so for now we would comply with their wishes.
Fraught with ornate woodwork and brass adornments, I marveled how well kept this drinking establishment was. Always a habit of mine, whenever entering a strange bar, I looked for any bullet holes in the walls as well as blood stains and splatters. Of course this was a more upscale motor lodge located near the junction of the Blue Ridge Parkway and Skyline Drive, not some Hampton or Ocean View dive. Bear’s bloodshot grey eyes scanned the lounge in wonderment as well. Mary and Sally however seemed disappointed even though there was a small bandstand and area to dance. I guess they thought there would be glittery balls hanging from the ceiling along with strobe or black lights or even both to enhance a substance altered sense of atmosphere. Quite obvious this wasn’t a rock-n-roll party bar. There was a waitress who appeared older than Polly and behind the bar a woman further in years than her. Aside from the two employees and another couple who appeared in their thirties, the lounge was vacant. The waitress who introduced herself as Jean told us to sit anywhere we wanted and Bear led the way towards a table near the bar. Seating ourselves, the girls ordered two tall tequila sunrises, but Bear imparted directions in the making of mescal sunsets for us. Overhearing this, the bartender informed us she had made these drinks earlier for a party over in the dining room.
“That would be us.” Bear said with a nod and grin. “In your tallest glasses for all four drinks, please.” At that Jean lit our globe’s candle and inquired if we would be needing an ashtray and matches. “An ashtray would be fine.” I replied while pulling out a pack of cigarettes and lighter.
As our drinks arrived Sally checked her watch and said: “Its 6:48. The band should be getting here soon.”
“Oh you must mean Alfred Adkins and his friends.”
“What kind of music do they play?” Mary asked.
“Mountain and bluegrass music.” Jean replied. Upon hearing that, our dates looked at us and rolled their eyes. As Jean departed to check on the other couple, Mary stated: “So you got us up here in Hooterville.” Bear took a sip of his drink and said: “Not intentionally. Surely they’ll play something we can dance to.” At that Mary raised her leg and showed Bear her foot. “These shoes weren’t made for clogging or square dancing.” Bear grasped and turned her ankle a little and agreed. “They’re damn sure not, but don’t worry, we don’t clog or square dance either.”
Alfred, Doug, Ernie and Pat finally arrived with their instruments. There were no electric guitars, keyboards or drums and all four musicians appeared to be in their sixties. An acoustic guitar, banjo, fiddle and mandolin were what we would be listening to this evening. As they were getting set up, Sally sighed, then smiled and slightly slurred: “May as well make the best of it.” Hearing that, Mary chugged down half a tall tequila sunrise. With a lopsided smile she agreed. “May as well get through it.” If I hadn’t of been stoned and half drunk such a remark would have served as an early indicator that perhaps this young woman was not all that compatible with me for any long term relationship. Aside from the doping, drinking and sex, we had little else in common. Still with such an attractive and vivacious woman, I entertained thoughts of reaching those compromises important in establishing a relationship. Since arriving here yesterday evening I had spent all waking hours either smoked or liquored up and for the most part both which somewhat played with my sense of reason. Part of the time my perception of Mary was that of a casual party companion and sexual playmate, but other times when she smiled at me, I felt much more. Rather confusing, but nothing that would hinder my Friday night.
Although their music was quite good, I didn’t bother asking Mary for a dance while this quartette played old Gaelic American jigs and reels, but while the fellows took a break to quaff down some beer they gladly agreed to play my request, the Tennessee Waltz, but only after their pints of beer. Excusing myself, I ambled off the restroom. While relieving myself I read what someone had written above the toilet in small letters –
Not to be spun around too fast
It appeared to have been painted over, but those penned words had bled through the whitewash. I wondered what it meant. However after finishing up, flushing and watching that small whirlpool form in the toilet I had a premonition.
Upon reentering the lounge I met Bear who was on his way to the restroom. “I clogged it up in there for you.” I joked, but Bear regarded me with a serious look. “What’s the matter?”
“Hey man, some jerk wad is at our table.”
“Jerk wad?”
“Yeah the guy that was with that chick over there. He started to plop down right beside Mary, but I told him that seat was taken. He needs to be sent on his way.” From where we stood table was out of view. “Let me see what’s going on.”
“Give me time enough to piss and I’ll toss the bastard across the bar, that is if you can’t handle things.”
“Let me see what’s going on.” I repeated and ambled away.
Strolling up to the table I saw that this fellow heeded not Bear’s words and was sitting right beside my date. In fact with his head turned while talking to Mary, he did not even see my approach. It wasn’t until she lifted her eyes to regard me and said: “Pull up a chair.” did this interloper turn his head. “I’d like my seat back.” At that this fellow gave me a sidelong look which brought my hackles up a bit. Mary however introduced him. “This is Jeff him and his sister Claire are staying here tonight. They just inherited some land up in Page Virginia on the Shenandoah River. You’ll never guess where they live.” Not caring in the least I said nothing. Instead I gave this interloper a good once over. His over styled collar length dark hair was obviously held in place by spray. He was clad in a blue long sleeve wide collared shirt, red sweater vest with white diamond shaped designs and pleated bell bottom jeans. He appeared to be in his early twenties. ‘One swift hard punch right in his Bobby Sherman-like face should remedy this.’ I thought. However I decided, at least for now not to act out upon such a thought.
“Guess where they’re from.” Mary said, but instead I turned around and saw Bear lumbering back to our table. Turning back to our table, I said: “So where are you from, Jeff?”
“Seaford in York County.” He replied with a smirk.
“We’re practically neighbors.” Mary gleefully stated.
“Well Jeff from York County, if you don’t mind I’d like my seat back.” At that, Mary cut me a slit eyed look. Instead of getting up Jeff continued smirking and extended his hand as if to shake mine. Upon grasping his, I felt the hand of a young man who hadn’t done a lot of hard work. After two quick shakes, I grasped that soft hand even tighter then swiftly yanked him right out of the chair onto his platform soled feet. Mary’s expression betokened both shock and anger. “I told you that seat was taken.” Bear growled lowly. As Jeff stood there somewhat surprised, Alfred, Doug, Ernie and Pat began playing an instrumental of the Tennessee Waltz. Cutting Jeff a slit eyed glare, I smiled and said: “Now if you’ll excuse us this is our dance.” Mary opened her mouth to say something, but took my hand instead as Jeff loped off to rejoin his sister who was not all that bad looking herself.
As we began to slow dance beside Sally and Bear, Mary whispered in my ear. “That was extremely rude what you did.”
“That fellow was extremely fortunate I wasn’t extremely rude. On the other hand you were extremely inconsiderate by not holding my seat even after Bear told him it was taken.” I whispered back while drawing her closer to me. “What was I suppose to do?” she asked not in the least bit objecting to my nibbling behind her ear. Pulling my head back I replied: “You’re on a three night date a hundred and fifty miles away from home with a man who you’ve shared a bed with and who fondly appreciates your sweet company.”
“And?” she whispered then flashed me a seductive smile.
“We’re on a date. Y’all either didn’t listen to Bear or paid him no mind. If Jeff would have pulled up another chair we’d probably still be talking to him and maybe his sister too. I would not have let her take your seat if you were in the restroom.”
“So what would you have done if he didn’t come out of that chair so easy?” Lifting Mary off her feet and swiftly spinning her around on the floor, I said: “You probably see us Skids as uncouth and some of them truly are, but that big fellow dancing with your friend over there along with a few others as well as I tend to be gentlemanly enough not to disrespect others who are obviously sharing intimate time together.”
“What if he didn’t know any better?”
“Well he does now.” I replied leaning in for a quick kiss.
“So you fondly appreciate my sweet company?” Mary inquired with a smile, but before I could reply she drew me in for a long passionate kiss as our feet moved back and forth to the music. Finally pulling away a little, she looked deep into my eyes. “And I fondly appreciate your company.”
We drank and even danced another number for around an hour in the lounge then departed to my room. Both young ladies were rather intoxicated and staggering somewhat. When Sally almost stumbled over a curb, Bear gently put her over his shoulder. Mary came to a halt and smiled at me. She was a vision of beauty in the moonlight. “Well?”
“Well what?”
“Aren’t you going to carry me?” she asked.
In one swift motion I lifted Mary in my arms and carried her upon the walkway. From the lounge to my room I managed to get in a few wet sloppy kisses. Letting Mary down at the door, I unlocked and opened it then lifted her in my arms again so as to step over the threshold. Lumbering in behind me with Sally still draped over his broad shoulder, Bear growled: “Now I’m ready to burn one.” He leaned back and Sally slid down onto the bed. Lowering Mary to her feet, I leaned in for another kiss while Bear proceeded to pour us mescal. Pulling out my stash, I went about rolling a good size joint. Slightly wobbling, Mary walked over to the table and sat down with me. Legs crossed, her leather skirt was hiked up a bit which divided my concentration which had me flubbing up the joint. “Give it here. I’ll roll one up for us.”Mary offered and I did just that Still sitting on the bed, Sally looked up at Bear who ogled her over his drinking cup. Casting a glance at me, he rubbed an index finger under his nose and flashed a rather savage smile at Sally. “It’s like we’ve been spirited away by these wild men.” she slurred.
“So blissful in our reckless abandon.” Mary added with a slight flick of the tongue across her upper lip before she ran it across the rolling paper’s sticky edge. “Here, you light one up for a change.” she said while handing me the number. As I lit it up and had a good toke she asked: “So you were willing to fight over me back in the lounge?” I had all but forgotten jerking Jeff out of my chair. “You going on about that again?”
“So if he would of gave you any flack?”
“What do you mean, flack?” I returned upon a cloud of exhaled smoke while wondering where she was going with this question. Mary appeared to be inebriated, but not as sloppy drunk as last night. A good steak dinner may have had something to do with that. Partially rising from her chair, but keeping both hands on the table, she leaned down. “Flack like in if he would have told you to fuck off. Would you have punched him out if he did?” First having a good look down Mary’s sweater at what appeared to be some kind of black fishnet underwear, I lifted my eyes and met her gaze. “I could tell by the look in his eyes, that fellow wasn’t going to present a problem, especially after being helped up out of my chair.” Leaning in a bit more, Mary’s face was now only two inches away from mine. At first I thought to kiss her, but instead issued a low growl, stood up, stepped away and had a good down at her derriere tightly covered by soft black leather. Then I ambled over to the ice chest and plucked out a cold bottle of ale. I still tasted the salad dressing from dinner and wanted to belch it out once and for all. Popping the cap with my homemade key chain bottle opener, I chugged most of the ale down. Expelling the bad spirits of that buttermilk ranch dressing in several low rumbling belches, I excused myself and said: “Let’s see now, if he would have told me to fuck off, eh?” Although not as intoxicated as either Mary or Sally, I was rather snockered and the weird yet unique cockiness of Lynnhaven swept any gap bridging motor inn diplomacy aside. “If he told me to fuck off, eh? I would have politely asked him out beyond the parking lots, beyond the lights for a little clarification.” At that Bear asked me to toss him an ale and said: “Pah! A little clarification? Just dislocate a shoulder. He’ll think twice about fucking up again. Another soft dandy lover boy, they’ve got no heart or stomach to jump time on anyone, especially a Skid. I would have expected more out of a York County boy.” Turning from the table with a slight wobble, Mary laughed mockingly and asked: “And what’s wrong with being a lover boy instead of a grit?” Having forgotten Bear’s request for an ale, I watched Mary wobble a bit as she sashayed over to the ice chest and pulled out four more ales. Bringing them over to me with slit eyes and lips extended which I found quite comical she told me: “Here open these up.” The first one opened she passed to Bear then with her fingertips lightly traced a heart upon his broad chest. “What’s so wrong with being a lover instead of a fighter?” Pouring the ale into a mug, he quaffed deeply while traced her fingers up and down his arm. Issuing a loud belch, he excused himself before replying. “Oh nothing I suppose if one cannot help but making bad choices and enjoys having his head knocked in.” Casting a glance at me he grunted: “What say you, Skid?” Stepping over to me after handing Sally a cold bottle of ale, Mary mockingly asked: “Yeah, what say you, Skid?” Pouring my ale into a mug, I clanked it against Bear’s and said: “Honneur, mon ami.”
“Oh cop out on me with talk of honor, why don’t you?” Mary scoffed while waving her bottle at me. ‘Someone’s having a substance altered moment.’ I mused inwardly and threw her off somewhat by saying in a louder tone: “Honor has everything to do with it.” then I added: “All the greatest lovers throughout history could handle themselves in the contesting of a woman’s favor or in the demanding of satisfaction if blatantly disrespected. If this was early 18th century Virginia, a fellow like Jeff telling another to fuck off would have gotten him called out and a small sword blade thrust through his vitals. I would have just dispatched him with a tomahawk blow on the spot. That’s neither here or now and he walked away a healthy if not wiser fellow, so why all this concern over an incident that lasted only a few minutes out of this whole beautiful spring evening?” Having guzzled down his second ale, Bear nodded his head. “Dig, Skid.” adding: “Lovers love and fretters fret. What are we doing here?” Lumbering over to Sally, he reached down and stroked her leg. “Now what about that surprise?” Noticing Mary standing there with both hands on her hips and still giving me what was beginning to look like a slit eyed glare, I walked over and turned the small AM FM clock radio on. While Procol Harum’s Whiter Shade of Pale played, I approached Mary, bowed and extended my hand. After several long seconds of being regarded by her slit eyed glare, she accepted my invitation. On one side of the bed we slow danced while on the other Sally and Bear did likewise. With each kiss it seemed Mary was moving away further from what occurred in the lounge earlier.
The song was over before our dance ended and when it did both young ladies asked us to step outside for a cigarette while they prepared our surprise. Donning our coats and hats we did just that. Although it was somewhat cool upon this mountain top, the silvery almost full waxing moon and millions of bright stars were magnificent. There were still a few raggedy shreds of fog drifting through, but we could see a few far off lights twinkling down in the valley below. As Bear lit up a cigarette he asked if I had my room key. “Yeah, why?” I replied.
“In case they had plans of locking us out.”
“And why would they do that?”
“For sending that pretty boy on his way.”
“I think Mary has moved on from that, but if she brings it up again I’ve a good mind sending her back to the lounge. He can put her up for the night and drive her home. Then I recalled how Mary told me to pull up chair while she sat close beside him. She didn’t even introduce me by name or as being her date. Again I felt that Bear and I were no more than usable party favors to these rich girls. It would be probably better for us to regard as the same until Sunday morning’s departure. Of course there was scant call for us to be boorish, but I for one would not allow a false sense of romance to inflict conditions upon my real desires. As if he knew what I was thinking, Bear stated: “Yeah let’s have all the fun with these chicks we can before they move on without us.”
“Why do you say that, Bear?” I asked while lighting a cigarette.
“Well aside from their sexy lingerie, what they can afford and the way both of them talk, they’re no different than any other party chicks we’ve known. Here today, gone tomorrow going from party to party. Can’t hold it against them.”
Laughing, I returned: “You can hold it against them until they’ve had enough of it rubbing on their soft womanly parts.” Bear issued a bark of laughter then lumbered across the parking lot. Turning around to glance at the door, I then followed Bear to this flat topped ridge’s edge. Taking a drag from his cigarette, he exhaled a stream of smoke and said: “What’s not to like about these mountains? Yeah I’ll go with them to the beach even though I’m not at all fond of the crowds, high prices and party scene, but to me this is where it’s at. There’s more to life than seeing just how fucked up you can get.”
“That’s true.” I agreed, but felt compelled to add: “Yeah, but it’s our dealings in fucked up which provides for such adventures.”
Bear tilted his head and somewhat grimly stated: “Such dealings benefit only exceptional adventurers in the long run, all others topple. It’s a good gig for now, but puts certain limitations on one’s lifestyle.”
“Trust issues and perhaps the strain associated with attempting to maintain too much of an overly keen sense of observation.” I added as his statement hit home. Stomping out his cigarette butt, he reached down to pick it up and lumbered over to a metal trashcan. Snuffing out my butt, I followed him. On the trash receptacle were white letters that were very legible in the moonlight – NO FOOD OR BEVERAGES. Having great respect for the high country we were always pretty good about not littering . “Probably a bear problem.” Bear said as he removed the lid. Tossing our butts into the can, he closed it and said: “Trust issues and enough observation that makes any kind of close, steady long term relationship with either of those gals an impossibility if we continue our side jobs which as you said funds these kind of outings with those kind of girls.”
“A cut and dry case. A no brainer.”
“A judge’s and lawyer’s daughters?” Bear chuckled. “Sorry, but we’re too low level for their daddies to take a liking to. Now if we were proficient top level white collar crooks such girlfriends and future father-n-laws would be to our benefit.”
“Ha! No doubt, Bear. Daddies that would either disown their daughters or more to their advantage, have us put in the hoosegow for awhile.”
“Like I said enjoy this arrangement for what it is.” he reminded me and mused aloud: “Wonder what kind of surprise they have in store for us? Hopefully something pleasant.”
“Hey!” a voice came from behind us...
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
12 - Spun around
Turning around and looking across both grass and parking lot, I saw Sally’s head sticking out my door. “You can come on in now!” she shouted. Slapping Bear’s back I said: “Whatever it is, try to look surprised.” That said we began ambling back to my room. There was little doubt in my mind this surprise would involve some manner of titillation. Coming to the door and seeing it just slightly open, I told Bear: “I’ll go first in case they’re throwing things or shooting guns as you’ll make a better target.” Slowly swinging the door open I stood at the threshold. There sitting on the edge of the bed were Mary and Sally wearing not but sleeveless fishnet body stockings. Mary in black and Sally in blue. The latter smiled and said: “You guys get in and shut that door.” They had moved the table closer to the bed and there were drinks waiting for us as well. Not able to take my eyes off either of them, I stepped inside with Bear right behind me. His jaw dropped and he issued a quick throaty growl. “Come sit.” Mary told us as we stood ogling. Sally got up from the bed, came between Bear and I then put her arms around our backs while ushering us to the table. “We tried our best to make you guys some mescal sunsets.” As we sat, Bear mumbled something that sounded like – “Thank you very much.” while I smiled like a kid in a candy store. We were more stimulated than surprised. Although having just smoked cigarettes, we were lighting up again and hot boxing them down to butts not minding the ashes falling upon the floor. “Come on, have a drink.” Mary said as she lifted one of the mugs, took a drink and handed it to me. Sally, who was behind Bear rubbing his shoulders, stepped around and did the same for him. With the table between us, Mary stuck out her bosom and ran fingers through her hair. “We really like you two and wanted to show our appreciation for such a nice time up here.” Sally traced her fingers down Bear’s blushing cheek and added: “Hopefully this will become more of a firm relationship.” I don’t know about Bear, but for me it had already become more firm and now straining against my fly. Yet after what Bear and I discussed outside, the young women’s words burned well in my heart and such earlier reasoning was accompanying departing inhibitions.
“You’re awfully quiet, is everything alright?” Mary asked me with her bedroom eyes and a sensuous smile. “What could possibly be wrong?” I returned while pulling out another cigarette and accidentally lighting it’s filtered end. Sally giggled and said: “You know that’s bad for you.”
“Smoking cigarettes?”
“Smoking cigarette filters.” she laughed. Mary however suggested: “Why don’t you pull out something that Sally and I can smoke too?” Upon hearing that issued a short bark of laughter, flashed me a goofy smile and chuckled: “I think they’re talking weed, Skid.”
“Were we?” Sally returned with a flicker of her moist tongue. By the savage look in Bear’s eyes she was only another joint and drink or two if that from being swiftly draped over his shoulder and whisked away to their room for a bit of Paleolithic passion. Upon a spring night, outside moon and stars shining bright in this epoch I often referred to as the Stoned Age what would better befit than a puff or maybe ten of some exceptionally good gold reefer? Letting my eyes run wild like mating skinks all over both young women’s bodies before setting to my task, I stuck together several papers for a Mack size doobie. Some hundred and fifty miles from home, atop a mountain in a decent motor lodge sharing the company of a good friend as well as two beautiful near naked young women with enough booze to see us until morning, I was now committed to debauchery. Breaking up a big golden bud, I proceeded to twist up a smoking bone. Raising it aloft in my fingers, all marveled. Quite possibly more than the four of us needed to reach the stratosphere, I passed it to Mary and flicked my Bic.
After the fourth toke it was difficult to tell if I was ascending to a purer sense of being or a descending into substance induced deviance. After the fifth toke and continued ogling, neither ascent nor descent seemed all that different to me with my head in the clouds, ass in a chair with both feet on the floor. As the joint came around to me a sixth time, I asked: “So is there more to this surprise?” Mary turned to look at Sally who was already looking at her. “Be patient.” Mary said, adding: “Have a good time and feast your eyes. Haven’t you ever heard of foreplay?” Sally nodded her head in agreement and asked: “Remember the fun we had back at the Lord Paget?”
“Oh yeah, you actually sweet talked Bear and I to have a gladiatorial pillow fight in our motel towel loincloths.”
“Yeah, but you guys stopped after only a couple of swings.”
“That was a bit too fruity for even us.” I returned.
“The best part was when Bear through the pillow at you then went on to ravish me.” Sally added with a sigh. With eyes blazing, Bear leaned in, shook his shaggy head, snarled, and then issued a soft “meow.” It was apparent that he was fucked slam up and could sometimes become quite unpredictable in such a state. I however kind of half expected to awaken from this dream, wet in more ways than one. Prying his eyes off the young women, he looked over at me with a savage smile and said: “Maybe our beautiful dates here can put on a little show for us in their fishnet finery, eh Skid?”
“That’s entirely up to them, Skid. So far everything has been great.” I replied then looked at Mary and tilted my head.
“No we’re not going to have a pillow fight.”
“How about dancing for us?” I suggested and right then Billy Preston’s Will It Go Around In Circles came on the radio. By their quick compliance, I was somewhat surprised. Bear and I did feast our eyes in sheer lustful gluttony. They wiggled and jiggled all the while shaking their hips. Occasionally, in spite of their inebriated state, they pulled off some rather beautifully inspiring pirouettes. While I toked on the joint and ogled our dates Billy Preston sang – “I’ve got a story, ain’t got no moral. Let the bad guy win every once in awhile.”
As the song ended and a radio station sponsor went on to advertise his Charlottesville eatery, I applauded while Bear banged his mug upon the table. He was either drooling or had mescal sunset running dripping on his shirt. Then the Steve Miller Band’s The Joker began to play and that’s when I got up, grabbed Mary’s hand and asked her for a dance. As we embraced and our bodies moved slowly to the music, Bear remained seated watching Sally seductively gyrate around. His upper lip lifted in a certain wild snarl was a clear indicator something weird would soon ensue and it did. Draining the rest of his drink, ice and all, he rose, grabbed the open mescal bottle in one hand and in two long strides came face to face with Sally. In a blur of speed he draped her over his shoulder and headed for the door. “Hold on!” she shouted.
“What now?” he growled.
“My bag! Can someone hand it to me?” Slipping out of my arms Mary grabbed Sally’s bag and handed it to her while I opened the door. Two older couples, probably in their sixties just happen to be on the walkway passing just in front of my room. I can just imagine what they thought while gawking inside. A giant shaggy haired fellow with an all but naked young woman over his shoulder and another standing just inside. All I could do was wave and say: “Hi there. Beautiful night isn’t it?” The old men began cackling while they ogled until their women pulled them away. Giving Mary and I a wild eyed smile, Sally was whisked through the door. “Goodnight!” I laughed, “You kids get a good night’s sleep. We’ve lots to do tomorrow.”
Closing and locking the door, I stepped over to Mary and embraced her tightly. Caressing her well turned derriere with both hands, I said: “What next? Mind you I’m a little more patient than Bear.”
“How about we party naked?” she suggested. Having descended into a more caddish Lynnhaven mindset I requested she leave her body stocking on for a bit and proceeded to disrobe. “Come on man, I’ve been wearing this since dinner. It gets kind of uncomfortable after awhile.” she informed me.
“Party naked it is then!” I said while tossing my shirt on the dresser. Having her lean down and pull my boots off while I sat was a real visual treat. Next went my jeans and under drawers. “Thirsty?” I asked as she slowly peeled off her body stocking.
“Yes, thank you. I could use a drink after all that dancing.” Cracking open the vodka I proceeded to make us two large greyhounds in our mugs. While staring at my Johnson, Mary said: “We’re going to have to do something about that.” Then reached down and gave it a gentle squeeze.
As we sat upon the bed drinking and finishing our joint, Mary leaned in, kissed me and softly said: “I just don’t let any guy spirit me away to a mountain top.”
“No?”
“No, but I’m falling for you and don’t know if that’s good or bad.” Leaning in, I returned her kiss and asked: “Well how is it here of late?” Scooting over to put her drink on the nightstand, she slightly slurred: “Very good.” At that I handed her my drink to put on the nightstand…
Turning around and looking across both grass and parking lot, I saw Sally’s head sticking out my door. “You can come on in now!” she shouted. Slapping Bear’s back I said: “Whatever it is, try to look surprised.” That said we began ambling back to my room. There was little doubt in my mind this surprise would involve some manner of titillation. Coming to the door and seeing it just slightly open, I told Bear: “I’ll go first in case they’re throwing things or shooting guns as you’ll make a better target.” Slowly swinging the door open I stood at the threshold. There sitting on the edge of the bed were Mary and Sally wearing not but sleeveless fishnet body stockings. Mary in black and Sally in blue. The latter smiled and said: “You guys get in and shut that door.” They had moved the table closer to the bed and there were drinks waiting for us as well. Not able to take my eyes off either of them, I stepped inside with Bear right behind me. His jaw dropped and he issued a quick throaty growl. “Come sit.” Mary told us as we stood ogling. Sally got up from the bed, came between Bear and I then put her arms around our backs while ushering us to the table. “We tried our best to make you guys some mescal sunsets.” As we sat, Bear mumbled something that sounded like – “Thank you very much.” while I smiled like a kid in a candy store. We were more stimulated than surprised. Although having just smoked cigarettes, we were lighting up again and hot boxing them down to butts not minding the ashes falling upon the floor. “Come on, have a drink.” Mary said as she lifted one of the mugs, took a drink and handed it to me. Sally, who was behind Bear rubbing his shoulders, stepped around and did the same for him. With the table between us, Mary stuck out her bosom and ran fingers through her hair. “We really like you two and wanted to show our appreciation for such a nice time up here.” Sally traced her fingers down Bear’s blushing cheek and added: “Hopefully this will become more of a firm relationship.” I don’t know about Bear, but for me it had already become more firm and now straining against my fly. Yet after what Bear and I discussed outside, the young women’s words burned well in my heart and such earlier reasoning was accompanying departing inhibitions.
“You’re awfully quiet, is everything alright?” Mary asked me with her bedroom eyes and a sensuous smile. “What could possibly be wrong?” I returned while pulling out another cigarette and accidentally lighting it’s filtered end. Sally giggled and said: “You know that’s bad for you.”
“Smoking cigarettes?”
“Smoking cigarette filters.” she laughed. Mary however suggested: “Why don’t you pull out something that Sally and I can smoke too?” Upon hearing that issued a short bark of laughter, flashed me a goofy smile and chuckled: “I think they’re talking weed, Skid.”
“Were we?” Sally returned with a flicker of her moist tongue. By the savage look in Bear’s eyes she was only another joint and drink or two if that from being swiftly draped over his shoulder and whisked away to their room for a bit of Paleolithic passion. Upon a spring night, outside moon and stars shining bright in this epoch I often referred to as the Stoned Age what would better befit than a puff or maybe ten of some exceptionally good gold reefer? Letting my eyes run wild like mating skinks all over both young women’s bodies before setting to my task, I stuck together several papers for a Mack size doobie. Some hundred and fifty miles from home, atop a mountain in a decent motor lodge sharing the company of a good friend as well as two beautiful near naked young women with enough booze to see us until morning, I was now committed to debauchery. Breaking up a big golden bud, I proceeded to twist up a smoking bone. Raising it aloft in my fingers, all marveled. Quite possibly more than the four of us needed to reach the stratosphere, I passed it to Mary and flicked my Bic.
After the fourth toke it was difficult to tell if I was ascending to a purer sense of being or a descending into substance induced deviance. After the fifth toke and continued ogling, neither ascent nor descent seemed all that different to me with my head in the clouds, ass in a chair with both feet on the floor. As the joint came around to me a sixth time, I asked: “So is there more to this surprise?” Mary turned to look at Sally who was already looking at her. “Be patient.” Mary said, adding: “Have a good time and feast your eyes. Haven’t you ever heard of foreplay?” Sally nodded her head in agreement and asked: “Remember the fun we had back at the Lord Paget?”
“Oh yeah, you actually sweet talked Bear and I to have a gladiatorial pillow fight in our motel towel loincloths.”
“Yeah, but you guys stopped after only a couple of swings.”
“That was a bit too fruity for even us.” I returned.
“The best part was when Bear through the pillow at you then went on to ravish me.” Sally added with a sigh. With eyes blazing, Bear leaned in, shook his shaggy head, snarled, and then issued a soft “meow.” It was apparent that he was fucked slam up and could sometimes become quite unpredictable in such a state. I however kind of half expected to awaken from this dream, wet in more ways than one. Prying his eyes off the young women, he looked over at me with a savage smile and said: “Maybe our beautiful dates here can put on a little show for us in their fishnet finery, eh Skid?”
“That’s entirely up to them, Skid. So far everything has been great.” I replied then looked at Mary and tilted my head.
“No we’re not going to have a pillow fight.”
“How about dancing for us?” I suggested and right then Billy Preston’s Will It Go Around In Circles came on the radio. By their quick compliance, I was somewhat surprised. Bear and I did feast our eyes in sheer lustful gluttony. They wiggled and jiggled all the while shaking their hips. Occasionally, in spite of their inebriated state, they pulled off some rather beautifully inspiring pirouettes. While I toked on the joint and ogled our dates Billy Preston sang – “I’ve got a story, ain’t got no moral. Let the bad guy win every once in awhile.”
As the song ended and a radio station sponsor went on to advertise his Charlottesville eatery, I applauded while Bear banged his mug upon the table. He was either drooling or had mescal sunset running dripping on his shirt. Then the Steve Miller Band’s The Joker began to play and that’s when I got up, grabbed Mary’s hand and asked her for a dance. As we embraced and our bodies moved slowly to the music, Bear remained seated watching Sally seductively gyrate around. His upper lip lifted in a certain wild snarl was a clear indicator something weird would soon ensue and it did. Draining the rest of his drink, ice and all, he rose, grabbed the open mescal bottle in one hand and in two long strides came face to face with Sally. In a blur of speed he draped her over his shoulder and headed for the door. “Hold on!” she shouted.
“What now?” he growled.
“My bag! Can someone hand it to me?” Slipping out of my arms Mary grabbed Sally’s bag and handed it to her while I opened the door. Two older couples, probably in their sixties just happen to be on the walkway passing just in front of my room. I can just imagine what they thought while gawking inside. A giant shaggy haired fellow with an all but naked young woman over his shoulder and another standing just inside. All I could do was wave and say: “Hi there. Beautiful night isn’t it?” The old men began cackling while they ogled until their women pulled them away. Giving Mary and I a wild eyed smile, Sally was whisked through the door. “Goodnight!” I laughed, “You kids get a good night’s sleep. We’ve lots to do tomorrow.”
Closing and locking the door, I stepped over to Mary and embraced her tightly. Caressing her well turned derriere with both hands, I said: “What next? Mind you I’m a little more patient than Bear.”
“How about we party naked?” she suggested. Having descended into a more caddish Lynnhaven mindset I requested she leave her body stocking on for a bit and proceeded to disrobe. “Come on man, I’ve been wearing this since dinner. It gets kind of uncomfortable after awhile.” she informed me.
“Party naked it is then!” I said while tossing my shirt on the dresser. Having her lean down and pull my boots off while I sat was a real visual treat. Next went my jeans and under drawers. “Thirsty?” I asked as she slowly peeled off her body stocking.
“Yes, thank you. I could use a drink after all that dancing.” Cracking open the vodka I proceeded to make us two large greyhounds in our mugs. While staring at my Johnson, Mary said: “We’re going to have to do something about that.” Then reached down and gave it a gentle squeeze.
As we sat upon the bed drinking and finishing our joint, Mary leaned in, kissed me and softly said: “I just don’t let any guy spirit me away to a mountain top.”
“No?”
“No, but I’m falling for you and don’t know if that’s good or bad.” Leaning in, I returned her kiss and asked: “Well how is it here of late?” Scooting over to put her drink on the nightstand, she slightly slurred: “Very good.” At that I handed her my drink to put on the nightstand…
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
13 - New and not so new acquaintances
“They’re way overdue.” Bear said as he glanced at a clock hanging on the Cave’s wall. “Only by forty five minutes. Women are always fashionably late.” I said while returning the smiles of two buxom Colonial Williamsburg women in costume who were sharing a pitcher of beer two tables away. We were suppose to meet Mary and Sally here as agreed on Friday, June 14th at 5:00PM and proceed down to Nags Head for the weekend. Ever the impatient type, Bear pointed to the payphone and growled: “You got Mary’s number. Call her.”
“Shit Bear, let me finish my beer first.” Bear issued a grunt then took notice of the two CW ladies. Flashing them his usual feral smile, he turned to me and said: “I even brought a pair of swimming trunks.”
“Don’t scare the sea life.” I chuckled then turned up my bottle and drained it. Walking over to the payphone, I picked up its receiver and stuck my dime in the slot. After the fourth ring a woman answered. “Winstead residence.”
“Hello is Mary there?”
“Who’s calling?” to which I identified myself.
“She and her friend left with two young men and hour ago.” I did manage to find out that supposed dates were going out for dinner and dancing. I also learned it was the Winstead’s maid on the other end. Not bothering to ask this woman anything else or even say goodbye, I hung up and returned to the table while Bear was ordering us two more beers from the same red haired waitress we met back in April. “Well?” he asked.
“Well it doesn’t look like we’re going to Nags Head.”
“So where do they want to go, Virginia Beach or hopefully back up to Afton?”
“Where ever it is those two are going, it’s not going to be with us.” I then went on to tell him what the maid told me.
“What did I tell you atop Afton?” he grimly reminded.
“The same thing I told you earlier, we were just passing fancies. Pretty shitty way of breaking it off, wouldn’t you say?”
“I say after these beers we go somewhere for stronger drink.”
“What about the Ramada lounge? There’s liquor, decent music and chicks.” I suggested.
“There’s chicks here as well.” he returned. Turning my head to give another smile to the CW employees, I overheard one mention something about being off this weekend with nothing to do. With beer in hand I rose from our table and stepped over to theirs. “I couldn’t help but overhear that you two lovely young ladies are off for this weekend.”
Entering the lounge’s lobby, both Bridget and Teri went to use the restroom while we went in to secure a table. Still early, there were only several people in the lounge and two of them I knew. There sitting with two fellows were Mary and Sally both dolled up, but not noticing us as we strolled in. They seemed rather engrossed with the two fellows they sat with. And to think, Mary told me she didn’t care for the Ramada. Right about the time did we passed their table did Mary raise her eyes at me. Instead of continuing eye contact with her, I looked at their two current dates. One was that Jeff fellow we met at Afton and the other was a burly blonde haired York County bravo I had seen before in Terry’s Ranch House Bar on Route 17. He glared venomously at us until Bear snarled at both him and Sally who was now nervously looking up. “Come on Skid, let’s get ourselves a table. Ain’t nothing to look at here, but vermin.”
As I followed Bear across the lounge I heard a voice behind me call my name. Halting and turning my head, I saw Mary rapidly approaching as fast as her high heel shoes would allow. As Bear lumbered on I awaited her for probably all the wrong reasons.
“Oh no.” she said. “We must have got the weekends mixed up. I could have sworn we were on for next weekend.” Although extremely insulted by this obvious lie, I said: “You’re absolutely right, we are on for next weekend. This weekend Bear and I have something else going on. Ahhhh, here they come now.” Walking towards us in their 18th century casual attire were Bridget and Teri. “Well Mary if you’ll excuse me, I have to join my good friend. I’ll give you a call if I need anything.” One last look into her eyes, I saw them narrow into slits. “I’m sure you will.” she returned and turned about and strutted past our two dates as they approached. As she turned and looked back at me memories of last month atop Afton swirled in my skull and I recalled her saying that she had fallen for me. I remembered us picnicking that Saturday at a scenic overlook off the Skyline Drive and planning our Nags Head trip that Sunday on the way home. How could I of fallen in love after only several days and nights we spent together? All the dope smoking, drinking, titillation and uninhibited sex greatly enhanced by those Fredericks of Hollywood get ups had spun me around too quickly. Both Bear’s and my assumptions were correct, we were nothing more than party favors. As I had another good look at the taller of the Colonial Williamsburg women any fond feelings I still had for Mary all but drifted away like that fog covering Afton Mountain last month.
The taller of the two, even without much makeup, Bridget was a rather comely young lady with long dark hair and grey eyes that were lighter than Bear’s. The long 18th century skirt concealed the bottom half of her figure, but the upper half appeared well formed. I could not help but ogle the way that tightly laced bodice pushed up her ample bosom. She was also more darkly tanned than Mary or Sally. “You know that creature?” Bridget asked as she and Teri met up with me.
“We met in the Cave a couple of months ago.” I replied while escorting both ladies to the table Bear had secured. In a gentlemanly gesture, he rose and pulled out chairs for the ladies to sit. “Creature?” I asked while sitting down. Bridget regarded me with her lovely grey eyes and said: “Creatures rather. Her along with that other chick, good time Sally and there’s a third as well, another Mary or should I say Mary Anne the worst of the trio. I haven’t seen her around lately. Somebody has probably knocked her head in hopefully.”
“Why do you call them creatures?” Bear asked. Teri just as comely and buxom as Bridget brushed dark bangs from her eyes and said: “They’re rich bitches who seem to go through a lot of men. Guys from Surry, New Kent, King William, York and Gloucester Counties. Some of them come into the Cave and other bars looking for them.” Bridget gave us a long look and added: “Guys from Newport News and Hampton. Where are you guys from again?” Bear glanced at me and replied: “Hampton.”
“Hampton? Don’t tell me y’all are hooked up with those creatures.” Bridget returned while staring at me.
“Almost.” I replied, and then fished for more information. “Again you refer to them as creatures, why? They seemed like normal people out on a date.”
“Those two, along with Mary Anne often try to lure men away from their wives, girlfriends and dates. Bottom line, they’re rich little skanks who think they can have anything they want.” I was feeling there was a strong possibility that Bridget had lost a man to them in the past. Having a glance across the lounge at Mary’s shapely legs crossed as she sat, I said: “Well two pretty young ladies like you shouldn’t have a worry in the world about those two critters luring any of your fellows away.” Bear kind of catching my drift smiled at our table mates and stated. “You two were talking about having nothing to do on your weekend off from work?” Both women looked at each other and then Teri inquired: “Why do you ask?” Bear motioned for a waitress and replied: “After wetting our whistles we’re heading up to the Blue Ridge Mountains and would greatly enjoy your company. We could do some sightseeing, dine out, have a few drinks and soak in the pool.” The two ladies looked at each other again and Bridget asked: “Where are you guys planning to stay at up there in the mountains, a campground?” Hearing that, Teri informed us: “I love camping.”
“Unfortunately we don’t have our camping gear with us.”
“Then where are we staying, that is if Bridget and I decide to come along?” Rod ready, I made another cast. “Oh up at the Holiday Inn atop Afton Mountain. It’s a rather nice place which has some beautiful scenery to please the eye and ease workweek woes. If you love the highlands, you’ll simply adore the inn. If we leave within the next hour or so we can be there in enough time to enjoy a breathtaking sunset.”
“I’ve been there before.” Bridget informed me with a smile and then stated: “We barely know you guys. How can we know you two aren’t some kind of creeps?”
“Have we given you any indications of being creeps? After all you rode with us cross town to have a drink here.”
“I don’t think you guys are creepy.” Teri stated then looked at Bridget who said: “We would love to, but we’ve got to get changed and pick up some things.”
Having finally summoned the waitress, ordering and receiving our drinks, two strawberry daiquiris, a pint of ale and double vodka greyhound, we sat getting to know each other a little better. Bridget worked in the 18th century harness maker shop while Teri was a visitor’s aide. Both shared an apartment on the east side of Williamsburg and going to one of the area’s community colleges. Like us Bridget and Teri came from working class families. A year or two older than Bear and I, they were still young and seemed rather adventurous. Upon initially greeting them and shaking their hands which were those of working women, I sensed they were good people, probably more so than us, especially somewhere around the same weekend or so last month.
While sipping my drink so as to not appear as a toper, I occasionally caught both Sally and Mary looking at our table. The latter had to turn her head in doing so. Eventually Bridget took notice of this. Quite unexpectedly she leaned in and kissed me on the mouth then looked at my former date with a sheepish grin. This very much supported my suspicion that Mary had lured either one of Bridget’s dates or even possibly a boyfriend away. After that big wet kiss all etiquette associated with social alcohol consumption seemed constraining so I turned up my greyhound and poured it down my gullet then flagged down our waitress for another round while Bear played with a lock of Teri’s dark hair. Sally still glanced at us occasionally, but Mary dared not turn her head. Bridget and Teri were still sipping their big strawberry daiquiris, but upon getting another pint, Bear quaffed deeply and said: “Drink up everyone, we’re burning daylight.”
As we left the Ramada lounge, Mary cut me a slit eyed look to which I shrugged my shoulders and passed her by. Taking our dates back to the Cave for Bridget’s car, we followed them home. They showed us their pad, changed while we sat in the living room drinking a beer, then packed their bags and the four of us were off…
“They’re way overdue.” Bear said as he glanced at a clock hanging on the Cave’s wall. “Only by forty five minutes. Women are always fashionably late.” I said while returning the smiles of two buxom Colonial Williamsburg women in costume who were sharing a pitcher of beer two tables away. We were suppose to meet Mary and Sally here as agreed on Friday, June 14th at 5:00PM and proceed down to Nags Head for the weekend. Ever the impatient type, Bear pointed to the payphone and growled: “You got Mary’s number. Call her.”
“Shit Bear, let me finish my beer first.” Bear issued a grunt then took notice of the two CW ladies. Flashing them his usual feral smile, he turned to me and said: “I even brought a pair of swimming trunks.”
“Don’t scare the sea life.” I chuckled then turned up my bottle and drained it. Walking over to the payphone, I picked up its receiver and stuck my dime in the slot. After the fourth ring a woman answered. “Winstead residence.”
“Hello is Mary there?”
“Who’s calling?” to which I identified myself.
“She and her friend left with two young men and hour ago.” I did manage to find out that supposed dates were going out for dinner and dancing. I also learned it was the Winstead’s maid on the other end. Not bothering to ask this woman anything else or even say goodbye, I hung up and returned to the table while Bear was ordering us two more beers from the same red haired waitress we met back in April. “Well?” he asked.
“Well it doesn’t look like we’re going to Nags Head.”
“So where do they want to go, Virginia Beach or hopefully back up to Afton?”
“Where ever it is those two are going, it’s not going to be with us.” I then went on to tell him what the maid told me.
“What did I tell you atop Afton?” he grimly reminded.
“The same thing I told you earlier, we were just passing fancies. Pretty shitty way of breaking it off, wouldn’t you say?”
“I say after these beers we go somewhere for stronger drink.”
“What about the Ramada lounge? There’s liquor, decent music and chicks.” I suggested.
“There’s chicks here as well.” he returned. Turning my head to give another smile to the CW employees, I overheard one mention something about being off this weekend with nothing to do. With beer in hand I rose from our table and stepped over to theirs. “I couldn’t help but overhear that you two lovely young ladies are off for this weekend.”
Entering the lounge’s lobby, both Bridget and Teri went to use the restroom while we went in to secure a table. Still early, there were only several people in the lounge and two of them I knew. There sitting with two fellows were Mary and Sally both dolled up, but not noticing us as we strolled in. They seemed rather engrossed with the two fellows they sat with. And to think, Mary told me she didn’t care for the Ramada. Right about the time did we passed their table did Mary raise her eyes at me. Instead of continuing eye contact with her, I looked at their two current dates. One was that Jeff fellow we met at Afton and the other was a burly blonde haired York County bravo I had seen before in Terry’s Ranch House Bar on Route 17. He glared venomously at us until Bear snarled at both him and Sally who was now nervously looking up. “Come on Skid, let’s get ourselves a table. Ain’t nothing to look at here, but vermin.”
As I followed Bear across the lounge I heard a voice behind me call my name. Halting and turning my head, I saw Mary rapidly approaching as fast as her high heel shoes would allow. As Bear lumbered on I awaited her for probably all the wrong reasons.
“Oh no.” she said. “We must have got the weekends mixed up. I could have sworn we were on for next weekend.” Although extremely insulted by this obvious lie, I said: “You’re absolutely right, we are on for next weekend. This weekend Bear and I have something else going on. Ahhhh, here they come now.” Walking towards us in their 18th century casual attire were Bridget and Teri. “Well Mary if you’ll excuse me, I have to join my good friend. I’ll give you a call if I need anything.” One last look into her eyes, I saw them narrow into slits. “I’m sure you will.” she returned and turned about and strutted past our two dates as they approached. As she turned and looked back at me memories of last month atop Afton swirled in my skull and I recalled her saying that she had fallen for me. I remembered us picnicking that Saturday at a scenic overlook off the Skyline Drive and planning our Nags Head trip that Sunday on the way home. How could I of fallen in love after only several days and nights we spent together? All the dope smoking, drinking, titillation and uninhibited sex greatly enhanced by those Fredericks of Hollywood get ups had spun me around too quickly. Both Bear’s and my assumptions were correct, we were nothing more than party favors. As I had another good look at the taller of the Colonial Williamsburg women any fond feelings I still had for Mary all but drifted away like that fog covering Afton Mountain last month.
The taller of the two, even without much makeup, Bridget was a rather comely young lady with long dark hair and grey eyes that were lighter than Bear’s. The long 18th century skirt concealed the bottom half of her figure, but the upper half appeared well formed. I could not help but ogle the way that tightly laced bodice pushed up her ample bosom. She was also more darkly tanned than Mary or Sally. “You know that creature?” Bridget asked as she and Teri met up with me.
“We met in the Cave a couple of months ago.” I replied while escorting both ladies to the table Bear had secured. In a gentlemanly gesture, he rose and pulled out chairs for the ladies to sit. “Creature?” I asked while sitting down. Bridget regarded me with her lovely grey eyes and said: “Creatures rather. Her along with that other chick, good time Sally and there’s a third as well, another Mary or should I say Mary Anne the worst of the trio. I haven’t seen her around lately. Somebody has probably knocked her head in hopefully.”
“Why do you call them creatures?” Bear asked. Teri just as comely and buxom as Bridget brushed dark bangs from her eyes and said: “They’re rich bitches who seem to go through a lot of men. Guys from Surry, New Kent, King William, York and Gloucester Counties. Some of them come into the Cave and other bars looking for them.” Bridget gave us a long look and added: “Guys from Newport News and Hampton. Where are you guys from again?” Bear glanced at me and replied: “Hampton.”
“Hampton? Don’t tell me y’all are hooked up with those creatures.” Bridget returned while staring at me.
“Almost.” I replied, and then fished for more information. “Again you refer to them as creatures, why? They seemed like normal people out on a date.”
“Those two, along with Mary Anne often try to lure men away from their wives, girlfriends and dates. Bottom line, they’re rich little skanks who think they can have anything they want.” I was feeling there was a strong possibility that Bridget had lost a man to them in the past. Having a glance across the lounge at Mary’s shapely legs crossed as she sat, I said: “Well two pretty young ladies like you shouldn’t have a worry in the world about those two critters luring any of your fellows away.” Bear kind of catching my drift smiled at our table mates and stated. “You two were talking about having nothing to do on your weekend off from work?” Both women looked at each other and then Teri inquired: “Why do you ask?” Bear motioned for a waitress and replied: “After wetting our whistles we’re heading up to the Blue Ridge Mountains and would greatly enjoy your company. We could do some sightseeing, dine out, have a few drinks and soak in the pool.” The two ladies looked at each other again and Bridget asked: “Where are you guys planning to stay at up there in the mountains, a campground?” Hearing that, Teri informed us: “I love camping.”
“Unfortunately we don’t have our camping gear with us.”
“Then where are we staying, that is if Bridget and I decide to come along?” Rod ready, I made another cast. “Oh up at the Holiday Inn atop Afton Mountain. It’s a rather nice place which has some beautiful scenery to please the eye and ease workweek woes. If you love the highlands, you’ll simply adore the inn. If we leave within the next hour or so we can be there in enough time to enjoy a breathtaking sunset.”
“I’ve been there before.” Bridget informed me with a smile and then stated: “We barely know you guys. How can we know you two aren’t some kind of creeps?”
“Have we given you any indications of being creeps? After all you rode with us cross town to have a drink here.”
“I don’t think you guys are creepy.” Teri stated then looked at Bridget who said: “We would love to, but we’ve got to get changed and pick up some things.”
Having finally summoned the waitress, ordering and receiving our drinks, two strawberry daiquiris, a pint of ale and double vodka greyhound, we sat getting to know each other a little better. Bridget worked in the 18th century harness maker shop while Teri was a visitor’s aide. Both shared an apartment on the east side of Williamsburg and going to one of the area’s community colleges. Like us Bridget and Teri came from working class families. A year or two older than Bear and I, they were still young and seemed rather adventurous. Upon initially greeting them and shaking their hands which were those of working women, I sensed they were good people, probably more so than us, especially somewhere around the same weekend or so last month.
While sipping my drink so as to not appear as a toper, I occasionally caught both Sally and Mary looking at our table. The latter had to turn her head in doing so. Eventually Bridget took notice of this. Quite unexpectedly she leaned in and kissed me on the mouth then looked at my former date with a sheepish grin. This very much supported my suspicion that Mary had lured either one of Bridget’s dates or even possibly a boyfriend away. After that big wet kiss all etiquette associated with social alcohol consumption seemed constraining so I turned up my greyhound and poured it down my gullet then flagged down our waitress for another round while Bear played with a lock of Teri’s dark hair. Sally still glanced at us occasionally, but Mary dared not turn her head. Bridget and Teri were still sipping their big strawberry daiquiris, but upon getting another pint, Bear quaffed deeply and said: “Drink up everyone, we’re burning daylight.”
As we left the Ramada lounge, Mary cut me a slit eyed look to which I shrugged my shoulders and passed her by. Taking our dates back to the Cave for Bridget’s car, we followed them home. They showed us their pad, changed while we sat in the living room drinking a beer, then packed their bags and the four of us were off…
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
14 - Atop Afton Again
It was warm atop Afton Mountain but not as humid as the coastal plain from which we came. Having arrived after sunset the four of us checked into the only remaining double bed room left and we were lucky in getting that as someone with a reservation had just cancelled prior to our arrival. After securing our lodging for the night we went into Waynesboro for a late supper and provisions. All liquor had been bought earlier down in Williamsburg and I was still in possession of not only some of that gold reefer, but a small stash of extremely potent Zacatecas purple bud as well. At fifty bucks for a quarter ounce it should be very good, but I had yet to try any due to picking it up just as Bear and I had departed from Hampton earlier today. Lee, who had copped it for me advised not smoking a whole lot of this purple bud at once. I had bought it with Mary and Sally in mind. Now here atop Afton in this Holiday Inn room, I was ready to burn, but wasn’t too sure if Bridget and Teri partook of the weed. Knowing the risks involved when asking such a question, I inquired anyway. “So what are your thoughts on pot smoking?” Teri looked at Bridget who then replied: “I can take it or leave it, but Teri here loves to smoke. What about you guys?” Both Bear and I feigned a shocked look at each other. “Not us.” He said with a shake of his shaggy head and then added: “But we’re willing to give it a try. That is only with the right people.” Looking over at me he flashed a rather goofy lopsided smile. “You ladies have any?” I asked.
“I’ve got some pretty decent pot.” Teri replied and then went for her pocketbook.
It was some of the better red wrapper Mexican that was going for twenty bucks an ounce. Nice mellow high, but not enough for me to catch up with our present altitude. It did have me pondering though. Here Bear and I were atop Afton Mountain in the Holiday Inn sharing the company of two more young Williamsburg area ladies both sitting on the bed’s edge while we sat at the table getting high. Although they were not dressed to the nines or dolled up in mail ordered Fredericks of Hollywood bedroom wear, Bear and I ogled. Both young ladies were clad in T-shirts and cutoff jeans shorts. No longer concealed by long 18th century skirts, my eyes ran up and down their shapely tanned legs. Earlier Bridget told me she was of Irish, German and Pamunkey ancestry. Teri said her mother was a French World War II bride and her father a Greek American. Both said they had just moved into their apartment last April and were enjoying more freedom living away from home. Here of late I was thinking about doing the same. Although lodging at a beautiful location, taking dates to my own pad would be less costly as this was my third such out of town date in three months. Still the rates were lower than Nags Head this time of year and our dates seemed quite happy with where we had taken them. Then quite unexpectedly Bridget asked: “So you guys went out with those two?” Bear shot me a familiar glance which meant I’d better start talking. As Bridget regarded me with her pale grey eyes I thought it best to be somewhat truthful, and that turned out to be a good decision on my part. Shaking my head and exhaling a troubled sigh, I replied in a solemn tone: “We met them in the Cave two months ago and really thought both were something else, but sadly they just used Bear and I then stood us up so as to wrangle two more suckers. What’s bad is that Bear and I had not long got out of bad relationships and went up to Williamsburg hoping to meet some nice young ladies for a change, but ran smack dab into them.” Bear who didn’t opt for drama class in school performed surprisingly well. “We thought they were dreamboats, but they turned out to be conniving and heartless people.” Looking both our dates in their eyes, he issued a growling sigh then turned his gaze up to the ceiling. Turning his eyes back to our dates, he somberly added: “We took those girls up here thinking it would make them happy, but they called it a dump and complained the whole time.” Sighing again and shaking my head while barely containing a cackle, I said: “A few times it got rather heated. Emotions flared.”
“Bitches.” Teri hissed, but Bridget with knotted brow asked: “Why didn’t you just take them back to Williamsburg?”
“Because we had paid for three nights here.” Bear replied.
“You stayed up here with them for three nights?”
“Oh it was terrible.” I muttered while going for my stash.” Pulling out the purple bud and a brand new Dr. Garbo curved stem briarwood Royalton pipe, I stated: “We were kind of apprehensive about pulling out weed after what we experienced with those two.”
“What do you mean?” Sally asked. Bear standing up and going for a bottle of vodka replied: “All they wanted to do was smoke weed and swill liquor. It was like they couldn’t get enough. We couldn’t even get them to go on a hike with us up here in these beautiful mountains.” Teri, who seemed like she was going for our distorted accounts, informed us: “We love hiking. Don’t we Bridge.?” Bridget however was giving me a peculiar look.
Upon opening my bag and pulling a bud out, we all caught the strong scent of some extremely potent weed. “Wow! I’ve never seen pot like that!” Teri gleefully exclaimed.
“It’s probably not as good as yours. I picked it up from a soul brother down in Phoebus earlier today.” I fibbed. While breaking apart this somewhat sticky bud off the stem, Bear made us all vodka lemonades. Once packed into my bowl, I offered it to the four winds and lit up. Holding the strange tasting smoke in, I passed my pipe to Teri. Upon exhaling I could already feel its heady effects. Having only gone around twice, the four of us were already in an intense ecstatic state, but I loaded up another. “Oh what the hell, let’s blink with the stars.” I chuckled and lit up a second bowl. It wasn’t like we had anywhere far to go or anything important to aside from enjoying ourselves here atop Afton Mountain. As the bowl went around I found myself drifting further away from all that troubled me which was very little. Then the telephone rang.
“Hello?” There was no reply only the faint sound of a television as I could hear the canned laughter of a sitcom. “Hello?” I repeated and again no one replied. I hung up the phone and told my companions that someone must have dialed the wrong number. Still it left me with a somewhat uneasy feeling, but that subsided after draining my drink and having another good look at Bridget. Although now glassy as she was obviously extremely high, her eyes were still alluring. Having showered not long ago, her dark damp hair fell over well rounded shoulders. Aside from bangs, Teri’s damp hair was still within a towel turban which complemented her tanned face and dark eyes. Both barefooted, clad in their cutoffs and rock concert T-shirts, they looked more like Lynnhaven girls, but behaved somewhat differently.
All of us having quite enough for now, I returned both bowl and stash back into my travel bag while Bear made more drinks for everyone. “Man! I haven’t been this stoned off weed since that Thai stick was going around last December.” Bear slightly stammered then asked our dates how their heads felt which had them laughing hysterically. I was blown away and occasionally my eyes played tricks on me. At one point it looked as if our vodka lemonades were glowing and a half minute later for just an instant neither Bridget nor Teri had faces, but their other physical attributes seemed more refined. I imagined how they would look in such tawdry lingerie as our former dates wore, or wearing nothing at all. Still even in this era of hooking up, partying and casual sex, aside from that big wet kiss in the Ramada lounge, Bridget had given no indication of wanting to get intimately involved yet. However Teri and Bear since their arrival here engaged in playfully exploring each other’s boundaries. Even though he appeared brute-like, over time I noticed that a good many young ladies had happily shared his company. Perhaps he made them feel safe among other things. Although Bear could be moody at times and growled, grumbled, grunted or upon occasion roared, he was never abusive or overly caddish to women. Bear however would apply his own particular sense of charm while courting favor. Teri like Sally along with a good several others had warmed up to him rather quickly and now, over the moon high he leaned in for a kiss from Teri on his way to the bathroom. While she seemed rather taken with him, I could not even get a seductive smile from Bridget, but that was probably because she was fucked slam up as were we all. In my present condition, still not fully walloped yet by the purple bud’s creeping ascent, such lusty thoughts gave way to just having a good time reveling here atop this mountain with a greater appreciation of where at and who with I happen to be. Then the drinks started glowing again.
Bear was somewhere far up there as well and when he mentioned something about us going to the Cave, Teri laughed then reminded the big fellow of his present location which had him roaring with laughter. Bridget with a lopsided grin stared at the dark floral pattern curtains. Occasionally she would mumble something unintelligible. The Zacatecas purple bud was definitely top shelf trip weed. Slightly wobbly after experiencing a head rush upon standing up, I made my way between both beds to the nightstand and turned on the AM-FM clock radio. Moving the dial, I could not find any decent rock-n-roll stations, but hit upon one that was playing Sonny and Cher’s - I Got You Babe. Substance addled, I spontaneously extended an open hand to Bridget and asked: “Care to dance?”
“Finally I’m getting a stir out of you.” she laughed and accepted. Stepping over to between the other bed and vanity area we embraced. Bridget was a far better dancer than Mary. Rather than kissing, groping and neck nibbling, her body moved in a way which seemed she was the music. Teri had gotten Bear up, but from glancing at him it seemed to me that something was troubling my friend. Instead of looking down into Teri’s eyes, he glared at the clock radio. When the song ended I was surprised to feel a slow warm blowing breath entering my ear. Then Bridget put a warm wet kiss upon my cheek. The next song was Herman’s Hermits – I’m Into Something Good which had the girls bopping around and jerking their heads. I of course sat this one out as did Bear who now had a feral look in his eyes. Glaring at me he hissed words out from between his clenched teeth. “Find something else on that radio before I snatch it off that nightstand, take it out side and throw it off the side of the mountain.” I had seen this behavior before at a party up in Flip’s barn early last year. Bear, Bob, Brew, Charlie, Flip, his sometimes goofy girlfriend Sandy and I had all dropped orange sunshine acid during a snowstorm. Everyone was having a good time until Sandy put a 45 record on the stereo’s turntable. It was Ohio Express’s Yummy Yummy Yummy. Not even a minute into the song, Bear stepped over to Flip’s stereo, removed the 45 and slung it like a Frisbee into a hardwood wall. The record shattered into many shiny shards and Bear growled something about hating teenybopper bubblegum music.
Obliging Bear’s request, I finally managed to find a rock-n-roll station. Although there was a little static, it better suited Bear’s substance altered taste of music. All remained peaceful in our mountain top lodgings.
As Rick Derringer’s Rock-n-Roll Hoochie Koo played the girls danced madly while Bear and I grooved to the music. Chuckling and with a weird look in his eyes Bear said: “A different kind of fun than last month up here.” Sipping on his drink, he seemed greatly pleased while watching our dates dance. Turning to me, he made the smelly finger gesture, but uncertain of any outcome, I shrugged my shoulders. When the song ended our dates fell upon the bed breathing hard and seemingly exerted. “That’s why I rarely fast dance, especially with a head full of quality smoke, hard dope or booze.” I stated then told the girls: “Catch your breath ladies, here in a minute or two we’re going out for some fresh air and check out the premises.” Rising, Bear donned his wide brimmed hat and said: “May as well check out the lounge while we’re out and about.”
“Are you kidding me, in our condition?” I returned still rather fucked up from the purple bud. Finishing his drink he laughed and replied: “Why the hell not? I kind of dug that mountain music we heard in there last month.” Then with a sad look towards the girls he added: “That was the best part of our trip last month was listening to that band play, but those two creatures hated it.” Bouncing off the bed, Teri slipped her flip flops on and said: “That figures, those bitches. I’d loved to go there and listen to the music. What about you Bridge?”
“Give me a few minutes.” Bridget replied.
Still extremely high we strolled into the lounge, but instead of a band playing, music came from a quad speaker sound system. About half full of customers, everyone there seemed in good spirits. Looking at my huge friend I said: “Now there’ll be no destroying of anything if they play something you may find offensive.” Strolling over to a empty table and seating ourselves, we were approached by a much younger waitress than what waited on us last month. Bridget who was twenty and Teri nineteen years old had to settle for beer. Although Bear and I had fake IDs, we showed empathy by ordering beer as well. As Elton John played, we quaffed and engaged in substance addled conversation. “So the glam girls hated this place, you say?” Bridget asked, adding: “It looks to be a charming place.” Bear feigned a bit of discomfort and replied: “I’d rather not talk about those two anymore and leave them in the past where they belong.” Flashing a toothy smile he continued. “Why should we fret, eh Skid? We’re in the company of much more beautiful and nice young ladies.”
“Is that the way you feel?” Bridget asked and for the first time this evening smiled seductively at me. Right when I was getting ready to reply, the music volume went down. The bartender called out my name. “Wonder what the fuck is going on?” Bear growled. Rising from my seat I said: “Yeah! That’s me. What?”
“Phone call!”
The only people who knew we were up here were Bear’s and my parents, having called them upon our arrival. Thinking something was wrong at home hit my buzz in a bad way. Strolling up to the bar I was handed a phone receiver.
“Hello?”
Instead of a reply, I heard the same distant sound of a television. “Hello, who is this?” then I heard someone hang up on the other end. Handing the receiver back, I asked the bartender: “Did the caller identify him or herself?”
“No. They just ask for you and said they tried to call your room a few minutes ago.” he replied. Walking back to the table I asked Bear to step out with me for a bit. Both Bridget and Teri wanted to know if everything was alright. “I don’t know.” I returned with a smile. “We’ll be right back.”
Hoofing over to the motor inn’s office I asked if anyone had been trying to call our room. “Why yes.” the desk clerk informed us. “Your sister Marie, she said it was an emergency.”
“Marie? I’ve no sister named Marie.” Then it hit me like a falling mountain rock. “Marie. Mary! Goodness man, didn’t you think of putting whoever it was on hold and calling our room for verification?” Stepping back away from the counter with a surprised look on his face the desk clerk replied: “Why?” At that, Bear returned: “We just got out of a bad relationship with two rather unbalanced women and don’t appreciate you putting them through to our room without first informing us. It’s an infringement of our privacy and we will make a formal complaint to the Holiday Inn’s head office.” Now the clerk appeared somewhat nervous. “What can we do to accommodate you and remedy this mistake?”
Having wrangled our money back, but keeping the room with no charge for two nights. We also made it clear that if our parents called he or any other clerk on duty would personally tell us as I was unplugging the room’s phone. As we walked back to the lounge, Bear halted and chucked: “Somebody has the hots for you.”
“Don’t even joke about that, Bear!” I returned.
“Are we going to tell Bridget and Teri?”
“No. We’ll tell them it was the office calling letting us know they overcharged us for the room and wanted to return the difference. That was either Mary or Sally, probably slammed drunk or after correctly guessing we returned here decided to fuck with us with some prank calls.” Bear gave me an odd look and stated another possibility. “Well both Sally and Mary had our phone numbers and we told our parents we were going out with them. I didn’t bother to tell my mom I was with another chick when I called her earlier. Did you tell your folks?”
“Didn’t think of it.” I replied all the while thinking that’s how ‘Marie’ found our location. Somewhat concerned I asked: “You don’t think Mary and Sally would come up here, do you?”
“Oh fuck no, Skid. They hated this place. Those girls stay so fucked up they probably got what week our date to Nags Head was supposed to be mixed up. Thinking we were on for next weekend they were fucking around with that Jeff dude and his buddy this weekend. Fuck those hose bags.”
“We have.” I chuckled. “They probably wanted to keep us on a one weekend a month stringer like their other weekend suckers and one or both of them got miffed over seeing us with two more gals. I’d wager they’re both in some Williamsburg hotel room with Mutt and Jeff. They probably called while the boys were out on beer or dope run. Fuck em.”
“We could next weekend down in Nags Head.” Bear said with a gleam in his bloodshot eyes. Patting him on his back I laughed. “Help yourself, big man. There’s enough of you for both of them. Me? I can’t get off work again next weekend.” Bear chuckled and said: “I couldn’t do a Skid like that. Besides we’ve got a couple of lovelies waiting back at the bar for us. With enough proper courting we’ll stir some passion.”
“Added with enough improper thought on your part, you cad.”
“Hell Skid, that Bridget chick up and kissed you back at the Ramada. Up and kiss her back unless you’re all hung up about Miss Laura Cannon back there in Williamsburg.”
“Mary does kind of favor Laura Cannon, doesn’t she?”
“With lighter hair.”
At some point during our short walk back to the lounge, Bear and I decided upon telling the girls what we suspected in regards to those calls.
“That doesn’t surprise me any.” Bridget said, adding: “Especially after they saw you two with us.”
“They’ve personally did you wrong, eh?” I bluntly asked her. Bridget cast a glance at Teri and replied: “You could say that. After their Puerto Rican dope connection/lover stab a guy down at one of those go go bars outside of Fort Eustis, that skank Mary made a play for my boyfriend Hal who sold a little pot every now and then. Evidently they hooked up at the College Deli while I was working on a Saturday last August. That next Monday Hal told me he and some buddies were going camping the following weekend up in the mountains. Of course I had to work that weekend. Well that Friday afternoon towards quitting time, a coworker said she would switch weekends with me so I could go camping with Hal. After getting off work I called Hal’s home to let him know I wanted to come along, but his dad told me he had already left. Right after I hung up the phone rang again. It was Teri inviting me to her aunt’s summer cottage down in Nags Head. Since her aunt and uncle were vacationing down in Florida, we would have the place all to ourselves. No sooner than Teri and I got settled in and decided to take a walk on the beach, who do you suppose we saw? I’ll tell you who, Hal along with two of his buddies walking hand in hand with Mary, Mary Anne and Sally. No more than twenty feet away that bitch kissed Hal then smiled at me.”
“Did you kick her ass?” Bear inquired.
“No. Teri and I walked on by. I’ve never talked to him since, but found out that he didn’t approve of Mary having other boyfriends and broke it off with her.” Teri looked at the three of us and said: “You’ve all been affected by those hussies, but hey that ain’t here or now. Just disconnect the phone and let’s have a good time.”
“Well that depends.” Bridget stated.
“Depends on what?” I asked.
“Do you like me?”
“Yeah I like you. Why?”
“Do you really like me and does Bear really like Teri?”
“In all truth, I don’t know.”
“In all truth?” Bridget returned looking straight into my eyes. In all truth I replied: “I know how it is having someone go out on you and all initial bullshit aside we were not all that miserable up here last month with those party gals. True this place did not appeal to them all that much, but they made up for it in other ways. Mainly by seeing how fucked up they could get, especially on my grass and somewhere along that course of us getting just as blasted as those two, we developed a fondness for them which led to another date. A date they stood us up on. Now I conclude it up as just a hopped up physical attraction.”
“Is that how you feel about me?” Bridget inquired.
“Shit yeah it’s a physical attraction, but not a hopped up one.” As Bridget’s brows began to knot I thought it necessary to keep this date blossoming. “Both Bear and I were not only available that night when we met those two last April, but we were slammed fucked up as well.” Fibbing a bit in regards of comparing my present date with Mary, both attractive young women, I said: “When we met you two, Bear and I were not slammed fucked up or even that much buzzed. I found you extremely attractive. The more I get to know you, I find you to be a good woman as well.”
“So what about now while you’re getting fucked slammed up?”
“Like no one I’ve ever dreamed of sharing a weekend with. “ Still high on that purple weed and my tongue lubed by the drinks, I added: “You two very much complement this lovely place. I would have no problem liking you very much.” As Grand Funk Railroad’s I’m Your Captain began to play, I asked Bridget for a dance. On the floor as soon as we embraced, I up and kissed her as Bear suggested. After that, we got along a lot better. We both laughed watching Teri drag Bear out of his chair to dance with her, but soon they were also getting along rather well. Of course after my strangely brief relationship with Mary, I would live this unusual weekend out minute by minute. After another beer, we decide to split this scene.
Having walked a good bit of this mountain top inn’s grounds, it brought a smile to my face joining in with the others as they bade those several remaining pinpoints of light far below – “Goodnight.” Then as two couples holding hands, we headed back to our lodgings.
The Zacatecas purple bud was wearing off, so along with another round of vodka lemonade, I loaded up my bowl with a blend of it and the gold weed. It would get us back up there, but not with the overly intense effects of the purple bud alone. Bridget was showing me a lot more attention. It seemed both warming and a little smothering. I guess my effort to keep this date blossoming had her fully flowering. After I fired up the bowl and Bridget had a toke, she passed it to Bear, stood up, grabbed my hand and proceeded to pull me into the bathroom. I knew Bridget’s emotions were heated after closing the door and telling me: “I have only been with one guy since Hal and he was a jerk.” After that I was smothered with her face, lips and tongue until pulling away, almost falling into the tub while gasping for breath. As wildly forward as she was, I sensed more of a romantic spirit in her passion. A little calmer after she made her case very clear, I was able to lead Bridget out of the bathroom and rejoin our companions who ended a kiss as we approached.
We spoke no more of those party girls back in Williamsburg. Instead the conversation centered around tomorrow’s activities. Bridget knew of a waterfall and suggested we visit it.
Drinking, smoking and talking into the late night hours, Bear finally said: “Well if we plan to do anything tomorrow then we’re going to need some shuteye.” Soon the lights got turned off and with the curtains drawn we were in Stygian darkness. Having slipped out of my clothing and setting down, I was pulled underneath the covers...
It was warm atop Afton Mountain but not as humid as the coastal plain from which we came. Having arrived after sunset the four of us checked into the only remaining double bed room left and we were lucky in getting that as someone with a reservation had just cancelled prior to our arrival. After securing our lodging for the night we went into Waynesboro for a late supper and provisions. All liquor had been bought earlier down in Williamsburg and I was still in possession of not only some of that gold reefer, but a small stash of extremely potent Zacatecas purple bud as well. At fifty bucks for a quarter ounce it should be very good, but I had yet to try any due to picking it up just as Bear and I had departed from Hampton earlier today. Lee, who had copped it for me advised not smoking a whole lot of this purple bud at once. I had bought it with Mary and Sally in mind. Now here atop Afton in this Holiday Inn room, I was ready to burn, but wasn’t too sure if Bridget and Teri partook of the weed. Knowing the risks involved when asking such a question, I inquired anyway. “So what are your thoughts on pot smoking?” Teri looked at Bridget who then replied: “I can take it or leave it, but Teri here loves to smoke. What about you guys?” Both Bear and I feigned a shocked look at each other. “Not us.” He said with a shake of his shaggy head and then added: “But we’re willing to give it a try. That is only with the right people.” Looking over at me he flashed a rather goofy lopsided smile. “You ladies have any?” I asked.
“I’ve got some pretty decent pot.” Teri replied and then went for her pocketbook.
It was some of the better red wrapper Mexican that was going for twenty bucks an ounce. Nice mellow high, but not enough for me to catch up with our present altitude. It did have me pondering though. Here Bear and I were atop Afton Mountain in the Holiday Inn sharing the company of two more young Williamsburg area ladies both sitting on the bed’s edge while we sat at the table getting high. Although they were not dressed to the nines or dolled up in mail ordered Fredericks of Hollywood bedroom wear, Bear and I ogled. Both young ladies were clad in T-shirts and cutoff jeans shorts. No longer concealed by long 18th century skirts, my eyes ran up and down their shapely tanned legs. Earlier Bridget told me she was of Irish, German and Pamunkey ancestry. Teri said her mother was a French World War II bride and her father a Greek American. Both said they had just moved into their apartment last April and were enjoying more freedom living away from home. Here of late I was thinking about doing the same. Although lodging at a beautiful location, taking dates to my own pad would be less costly as this was my third such out of town date in three months. Still the rates were lower than Nags Head this time of year and our dates seemed quite happy with where we had taken them. Then quite unexpectedly Bridget asked: “So you guys went out with those two?” Bear shot me a familiar glance which meant I’d better start talking. As Bridget regarded me with her pale grey eyes I thought it best to be somewhat truthful, and that turned out to be a good decision on my part. Shaking my head and exhaling a troubled sigh, I replied in a solemn tone: “We met them in the Cave two months ago and really thought both were something else, but sadly they just used Bear and I then stood us up so as to wrangle two more suckers. What’s bad is that Bear and I had not long got out of bad relationships and went up to Williamsburg hoping to meet some nice young ladies for a change, but ran smack dab into them.” Bear who didn’t opt for drama class in school performed surprisingly well. “We thought they were dreamboats, but they turned out to be conniving and heartless people.” Looking both our dates in their eyes, he issued a growling sigh then turned his gaze up to the ceiling. Turning his eyes back to our dates, he somberly added: “We took those girls up here thinking it would make them happy, but they called it a dump and complained the whole time.” Sighing again and shaking my head while barely containing a cackle, I said: “A few times it got rather heated. Emotions flared.”
“Bitches.” Teri hissed, but Bridget with knotted brow asked: “Why didn’t you just take them back to Williamsburg?”
“Because we had paid for three nights here.” Bear replied.
“You stayed up here with them for three nights?”
“Oh it was terrible.” I muttered while going for my stash.” Pulling out the purple bud and a brand new Dr. Garbo curved stem briarwood Royalton pipe, I stated: “We were kind of apprehensive about pulling out weed after what we experienced with those two.”
“What do you mean?” Sally asked. Bear standing up and going for a bottle of vodka replied: “All they wanted to do was smoke weed and swill liquor. It was like they couldn’t get enough. We couldn’t even get them to go on a hike with us up here in these beautiful mountains.” Teri, who seemed like she was going for our distorted accounts, informed us: “We love hiking. Don’t we Bridge.?” Bridget however was giving me a peculiar look.
Upon opening my bag and pulling a bud out, we all caught the strong scent of some extremely potent weed. “Wow! I’ve never seen pot like that!” Teri gleefully exclaimed.
“It’s probably not as good as yours. I picked it up from a soul brother down in Phoebus earlier today.” I fibbed. While breaking apart this somewhat sticky bud off the stem, Bear made us all vodka lemonades. Once packed into my bowl, I offered it to the four winds and lit up. Holding the strange tasting smoke in, I passed my pipe to Teri. Upon exhaling I could already feel its heady effects. Having only gone around twice, the four of us were already in an intense ecstatic state, but I loaded up another. “Oh what the hell, let’s blink with the stars.” I chuckled and lit up a second bowl. It wasn’t like we had anywhere far to go or anything important to aside from enjoying ourselves here atop Afton Mountain. As the bowl went around I found myself drifting further away from all that troubled me which was very little. Then the telephone rang.
“Hello?” There was no reply only the faint sound of a television as I could hear the canned laughter of a sitcom. “Hello?” I repeated and again no one replied. I hung up the phone and told my companions that someone must have dialed the wrong number. Still it left me with a somewhat uneasy feeling, but that subsided after draining my drink and having another good look at Bridget. Although now glassy as she was obviously extremely high, her eyes were still alluring. Having showered not long ago, her dark damp hair fell over well rounded shoulders. Aside from bangs, Teri’s damp hair was still within a towel turban which complemented her tanned face and dark eyes. Both barefooted, clad in their cutoffs and rock concert T-shirts, they looked more like Lynnhaven girls, but behaved somewhat differently.
All of us having quite enough for now, I returned both bowl and stash back into my travel bag while Bear made more drinks for everyone. “Man! I haven’t been this stoned off weed since that Thai stick was going around last December.” Bear slightly stammered then asked our dates how their heads felt which had them laughing hysterically. I was blown away and occasionally my eyes played tricks on me. At one point it looked as if our vodka lemonades were glowing and a half minute later for just an instant neither Bridget nor Teri had faces, but their other physical attributes seemed more refined. I imagined how they would look in such tawdry lingerie as our former dates wore, or wearing nothing at all. Still even in this era of hooking up, partying and casual sex, aside from that big wet kiss in the Ramada lounge, Bridget had given no indication of wanting to get intimately involved yet. However Teri and Bear since their arrival here engaged in playfully exploring each other’s boundaries. Even though he appeared brute-like, over time I noticed that a good many young ladies had happily shared his company. Perhaps he made them feel safe among other things. Although Bear could be moody at times and growled, grumbled, grunted or upon occasion roared, he was never abusive or overly caddish to women. Bear however would apply his own particular sense of charm while courting favor. Teri like Sally along with a good several others had warmed up to him rather quickly and now, over the moon high he leaned in for a kiss from Teri on his way to the bathroom. While she seemed rather taken with him, I could not even get a seductive smile from Bridget, but that was probably because she was fucked slam up as were we all. In my present condition, still not fully walloped yet by the purple bud’s creeping ascent, such lusty thoughts gave way to just having a good time reveling here atop this mountain with a greater appreciation of where at and who with I happen to be. Then the drinks started glowing again.
Bear was somewhere far up there as well and when he mentioned something about us going to the Cave, Teri laughed then reminded the big fellow of his present location which had him roaring with laughter. Bridget with a lopsided grin stared at the dark floral pattern curtains. Occasionally she would mumble something unintelligible. The Zacatecas purple bud was definitely top shelf trip weed. Slightly wobbly after experiencing a head rush upon standing up, I made my way between both beds to the nightstand and turned on the AM-FM clock radio. Moving the dial, I could not find any decent rock-n-roll stations, but hit upon one that was playing Sonny and Cher’s - I Got You Babe. Substance addled, I spontaneously extended an open hand to Bridget and asked: “Care to dance?”
“Finally I’m getting a stir out of you.” she laughed and accepted. Stepping over to between the other bed and vanity area we embraced. Bridget was a far better dancer than Mary. Rather than kissing, groping and neck nibbling, her body moved in a way which seemed she was the music. Teri had gotten Bear up, but from glancing at him it seemed to me that something was troubling my friend. Instead of looking down into Teri’s eyes, he glared at the clock radio. When the song ended I was surprised to feel a slow warm blowing breath entering my ear. Then Bridget put a warm wet kiss upon my cheek. The next song was Herman’s Hermits – I’m Into Something Good which had the girls bopping around and jerking their heads. I of course sat this one out as did Bear who now had a feral look in his eyes. Glaring at me he hissed words out from between his clenched teeth. “Find something else on that radio before I snatch it off that nightstand, take it out side and throw it off the side of the mountain.” I had seen this behavior before at a party up in Flip’s barn early last year. Bear, Bob, Brew, Charlie, Flip, his sometimes goofy girlfriend Sandy and I had all dropped orange sunshine acid during a snowstorm. Everyone was having a good time until Sandy put a 45 record on the stereo’s turntable. It was Ohio Express’s Yummy Yummy Yummy. Not even a minute into the song, Bear stepped over to Flip’s stereo, removed the 45 and slung it like a Frisbee into a hardwood wall. The record shattered into many shiny shards and Bear growled something about hating teenybopper bubblegum music.
Obliging Bear’s request, I finally managed to find a rock-n-roll station. Although there was a little static, it better suited Bear’s substance altered taste of music. All remained peaceful in our mountain top lodgings.
As Rick Derringer’s Rock-n-Roll Hoochie Koo played the girls danced madly while Bear and I grooved to the music. Chuckling and with a weird look in his eyes Bear said: “A different kind of fun than last month up here.” Sipping on his drink, he seemed greatly pleased while watching our dates dance. Turning to me, he made the smelly finger gesture, but uncertain of any outcome, I shrugged my shoulders. When the song ended our dates fell upon the bed breathing hard and seemingly exerted. “That’s why I rarely fast dance, especially with a head full of quality smoke, hard dope or booze.” I stated then told the girls: “Catch your breath ladies, here in a minute or two we’re going out for some fresh air and check out the premises.” Rising, Bear donned his wide brimmed hat and said: “May as well check out the lounge while we’re out and about.”
“Are you kidding me, in our condition?” I returned still rather fucked up from the purple bud. Finishing his drink he laughed and replied: “Why the hell not? I kind of dug that mountain music we heard in there last month.” Then with a sad look towards the girls he added: “That was the best part of our trip last month was listening to that band play, but those two creatures hated it.” Bouncing off the bed, Teri slipped her flip flops on and said: “That figures, those bitches. I’d loved to go there and listen to the music. What about you Bridge?”
“Give me a few minutes.” Bridget replied.
Still extremely high we strolled into the lounge, but instead of a band playing, music came from a quad speaker sound system. About half full of customers, everyone there seemed in good spirits. Looking at my huge friend I said: “Now there’ll be no destroying of anything if they play something you may find offensive.” Strolling over to a empty table and seating ourselves, we were approached by a much younger waitress than what waited on us last month. Bridget who was twenty and Teri nineteen years old had to settle for beer. Although Bear and I had fake IDs, we showed empathy by ordering beer as well. As Elton John played, we quaffed and engaged in substance addled conversation. “So the glam girls hated this place, you say?” Bridget asked, adding: “It looks to be a charming place.” Bear feigned a bit of discomfort and replied: “I’d rather not talk about those two anymore and leave them in the past where they belong.” Flashing a toothy smile he continued. “Why should we fret, eh Skid? We’re in the company of much more beautiful and nice young ladies.”
“Is that the way you feel?” Bridget asked and for the first time this evening smiled seductively at me. Right when I was getting ready to reply, the music volume went down. The bartender called out my name. “Wonder what the fuck is going on?” Bear growled. Rising from my seat I said: “Yeah! That’s me. What?”
“Phone call!”
The only people who knew we were up here were Bear’s and my parents, having called them upon our arrival. Thinking something was wrong at home hit my buzz in a bad way. Strolling up to the bar I was handed a phone receiver.
“Hello?”
Instead of a reply, I heard the same distant sound of a television. “Hello, who is this?” then I heard someone hang up on the other end. Handing the receiver back, I asked the bartender: “Did the caller identify him or herself?”
“No. They just ask for you and said they tried to call your room a few minutes ago.” he replied. Walking back to the table I asked Bear to step out with me for a bit. Both Bridget and Teri wanted to know if everything was alright. “I don’t know.” I returned with a smile. “We’ll be right back.”
Hoofing over to the motor inn’s office I asked if anyone had been trying to call our room. “Why yes.” the desk clerk informed us. “Your sister Marie, she said it was an emergency.”
“Marie? I’ve no sister named Marie.” Then it hit me like a falling mountain rock. “Marie. Mary! Goodness man, didn’t you think of putting whoever it was on hold and calling our room for verification?” Stepping back away from the counter with a surprised look on his face the desk clerk replied: “Why?” At that, Bear returned: “We just got out of a bad relationship with two rather unbalanced women and don’t appreciate you putting them through to our room without first informing us. It’s an infringement of our privacy and we will make a formal complaint to the Holiday Inn’s head office.” Now the clerk appeared somewhat nervous. “What can we do to accommodate you and remedy this mistake?”
Having wrangled our money back, but keeping the room with no charge for two nights. We also made it clear that if our parents called he or any other clerk on duty would personally tell us as I was unplugging the room’s phone. As we walked back to the lounge, Bear halted and chucked: “Somebody has the hots for you.”
“Don’t even joke about that, Bear!” I returned.
“Are we going to tell Bridget and Teri?”
“No. We’ll tell them it was the office calling letting us know they overcharged us for the room and wanted to return the difference. That was either Mary or Sally, probably slammed drunk or after correctly guessing we returned here decided to fuck with us with some prank calls.” Bear gave me an odd look and stated another possibility. “Well both Sally and Mary had our phone numbers and we told our parents we were going out with them. I didn’t bother to tell my mom I was with another chick when I called her earlier. Did you tell your folks?”
“Didn’t think of it.” I replied all the while thinking that’s how ‘Marie’ found our location. Somewhat concerned I asked: “You don’t think Mary and Sally would come up here, do you?”
“Oh fuck no, Skid. They hated this place. Those girls stay so fucked up they probably got what week our date to Nags Head was supposed to be mixed up. Thinking we were on for next weekend they were fucking around with that Jeff dude and his buddy this weekend. Fuck those hose bags.”
“We have.” I chuckled. “They probably wanted to keep us on a one weekend a month stringer like their other weekend suckers and one or both of them got miffed over seeing us with two more gals. I’d wager they’re both in some Williamsburg hotel room with Mutt and Jeff. They probably called while the boys were out on beer or dope run. Fuck em.”
“We could next weekend down in Nags Head.” Bear said with a gleam in his bloodshot eyes. Patting him on his back I laughed. “Help yourself, big man. There’s enough of you for both of them. Me? I can’t get off work again next weekend.” Bear chuckled and said: “I couldn’t do a Skid like that. Besides we’ve got a couple of lovelies waiting back at the bar for us. With enough proper courting we’ll stir some passion.”
“Added with enough improper thought on your part, you cad.”
“Hell Skid, that Bridget chick up and kissed you back at the Ramada. Up and kiss her back unless you’re all hung up about Miss Laura Cannon back there in Williamsburg.”
“Mary does kind of favor Laura Cannon, doesn’t she?”
“With lighter hair.”
At some point during our short walk back to the lounge, Bear and I decided upon telling the girls what we suspected in regards to those calls.
“That doesn’t surprise me any.” Bridget said, adding: “Especially after they saw you two with us.”
“They’ve personally did you wrong, eh?” I bluntly asked her. Bridget cast a glance at Teri and replied: “You could say that. After their Puerto Rican dope connection/lover stab a guy down at one of those go go bars outside of Fort Eustis, that skank Mary made a play for my boyfriend Hal who sold a little pot every now and then. Evidently they hooked up at the College Deli while I was working on a Saturday last August. That next Monday Hal told me he and some buddies were going camping the following weekend up in the mountains. Of course I had to work that weekend. Well that Friday afternoon towards quitting time, a coworker said she would switch weekends with me so I could go camping with Hal. After getting off work I called Hal’s home to let him know I wanted to come along, but his dad told me he had already left. Right after I hung up the phone rang again. It was Teri inviting me to her aunt’s summer cottage down in Nags Head. Since her aunt and uncle were vacationing down in Florida, we would have the place all to ourselves. No sooner than Teri and I got settled in and decided to take a walk on the beach, who do you suppose we saw? I’ll tell you who, Hal along with two of his buddies walking hand in hand with Mary, Mary Anne and Sally. No more than twenty feet away that bitch kissed Hal then smiled at me.”
“Did you kick her ass?” Bear inquired.
“No. Teri and I walked on by. I’ve never talked to him since, but found out that he didn’t approve of Mary having other boyfriends and broke it off with her.” Teri looked at the three of us and said: “You’ve all been affected by those hussies, but hey that ain’t here or now. Just disconnect the phone and let’s have a good time.”
“Well that depends.” Bridget stated.
“Depends on what?” I asked.
“Do you like me?”
“Yeah I like you. Why?”
“Do you really like me and does Bear really like Teri?”
“In all truth, I don’t know.”
“In all truth?” Bridget returned looking straight into my eyes. In all truth I replied: “I know how it is having someone go out on you and all initial bullshit aside we were not all that miserable up here last month with those party gals. True this place did not appeal to them all that much, but they made up for it in other ways. Mainly by seeing how fucked up they could get, especially on my grass and somewhere along that course of us getting just as blasted as those two, we developed a fondness for them which led to another date. A date they stood us up on. Now I conclude it up as just a hopped up physical attraction.”
“Is that how you feel about me?” Bridget inquired.
“Shit yeah it’s a physical attraction, but not a hopped up one.” As Bridget’s brows began to knot I thought it necessary to keep this date blossoming. “Both Bear and I were not only available that night when we met those two last April, but we were slammed fucked up as well.” Fibbing a bit in regards of comparing my present date with Mary, both attractive young women, I said: “When we met you two, Bear and I were not slammed fucked up or even that much buzzed. I found you extremely attractive. The more I get to know you, I find you to be a good woman as well.”
“So what about now while you’re getting fucked slammed up?”
“Like no one I’ve ever dreamed of sharing a weekend with. “ Still high on that purple weed and my tongue lubed by the drinks, I added: “You two very much complement this lovely place. I would have no problem liking you very much.” As Grand Funk Railroad’s I’m Your Captain began to play, I asked Bridget for a dance. On the floor as soon as we embraced, I up and kissed her as Bear suggested. After that, we got along a lot better. We both laughed watching Teri drag Bear out of his chair to dance with her, but soon they were also getting along rather well. Of course after my strangely brief relationship with Mary, I would live this unusual weekend out minute by minute. After another beer, we decide to split this scene.
Having walked a good bit of this mountain top inn’s grounds, it brought a smile to my face joining in with the others as they bade those several remaining pinpoints of light far below – “Goodnight.” Then as two couples holding hands, we headed back to our lodgings.
The Zacatecas purple bud was wearing off, so along with another round of vodka lemonade, I loaded up my bowl with a blend of it and the gold weed. It would get us back up there, but not with the overly intense effects of the purple bud alone. Bridget was showing me a lot more attention. It seemed both warming and a little smothering. I guess my effort to keep this date blossoming had her fully flowering. After I fired up the bowl and Bridget had a toke, she passed it to Bear, stood up, grabbed my hand and proceeded to pull me into the bathroom. I knew Bridget’s emotions were heated after closing the door and telling me: “I have only been with one guy since Hal and he was a jerk.” After that I was smothered with her face, lips and tongue until pulling away, almost falling into the tub while gasping for breath. As wildly forward as she was, I sensed more of a romantic spirit in her passion. A little calmer after she made her case very clear, I was able to lead Bridget out of the bathroom and rejoin our companions who ended a kiss as we approached.
We spoke no more of those party girls back in Williamsburg. Instead the conversation centered around tomorrow’s activities. Bridget knew of a waterfall and suggested we visit it.
Drinking, smoking and talking into the late night hours, Bear finally said: “Well if we plan to do anything tomorrow then we’re going to need some shuteye.” Soon the lights got turned off and with the curtains drawn we were in Stygian darkness. Having slipped out of my clothing and setting down, I was pulled underneath the covers...
Re: Madness in the Colonial Capitol
15 – Somewhere on the Tye River
Having being awakened around 6:30 by Bear’s snoring which sounded like boulders being ground against each other, I saw that Bridget was stirring into consciousness as well. The sheet along with the bedspread only covered her lower abdomen and legs. Even in the dim light of this curtain drawn room she was a tantalizing sight. As Bridget’s eyes opened more and saw mine ogling, she smiled and pulled the covers up to her chin. “Well good morning beautiful.” I bade and kissed her cheek. Rolling over to the bed’s edge, I reached down, grabbed Bridget’s T-shirt off the floor and placed it next to her. “Get today’s duds ready and come into the shower with me.” Getting a change of clothes and placing them outside the bathroom door, we went in to shower together. “Your friend snores like a thunderstorm.” Bridget said as she pulled off her T-shirt. “I could have slept another couple of hours.” she added as we looked each other up and down. As I marveled at her bikini tan line, she turned on the shower and stepped into the tub. As I followed Bridget informed me she had never showered with a man before.
“Not even Hal?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Because he never asked.” Then she looked down at the lower part of my body and added: “Hal was embarrassed by his knobby knees among other things.”
“Other things?”
“Other things.” she chuckled then grabbed my willy and gave it a jerk which prompted me to gently tweak one of her nipples. One thing led to another and before soaping up, we got down. The little heart shaped mole on her derriere brought a smile to my face and I took it to be an omen of some sort. Bridget was wildly passionate. Her grinding and bumping had me pushed up against the shower wall. Her loud sighing and moaning was sure to awake the others.
As we emerged from the bathroom, I saw that Teri had awakened and was smoking a cigarette. Bear however still slumbered, but ironically had stopped snoring now that the rest of us were awake. “I had to get up in the middle of the night and stick cotton in my ears.” Teri informed us with a yawn and stretch. Then she inquired about our shower to which Bridget replied: “Hot and wet.” This prompted me to issue a grunt. Shaking water from my hair, I walked over and took a look at Bear. “It’s a wonder his own snoring doesn’t wake him up.”
“I thought it did late last night, but no, he was sleepwalking. “
“Sleepwalking?” Bridget laughed.
“Yeah he woke me up while getting out of bed. I got up, turned on the lamp and saw him opening the door. I called his name but he wouldn’t respond, so I ran over, grabbed his hand and led him back to bed. His eyes were half open, but he was asleep.” Teri replied. Something similar occurred last summer when he was sharing a tent with a girl during one of our camp outs at Sandy Bottom Pond. A few of us still up watched him exit his tent completely naked and proceed to wander off into the woods with a weird shambling gate. Not wanting Bear stumbling through a bramble, we got him back into his tent.
“You did the right thing, Teri. He may have wandered down the mountainside onto a road or off a cliff.” I commended her.
Reaching into our ice chest I plucked out a small chunk of ice that had yet to melt. Placing it upon the sleeping giant’s forehead, I ordered Bridget and Teri back a safe distance. For a full minute it melted on his warm skin without waking him, but well into the second minute of cold water trickling over eyelids and down along both sides of a now twitching nose, he sprang up into a sitting position with fists swinging. “Who’s fucking with me? Who wants to die?” he growled.
“Get your ass up, boy! You’re sleeping through the best part of a Saturday. Fucking ogre, keeping everyone up with that racket all damned night! The next time I’ll dump the whole fucking ice chest on your misshaped noggin.” At that, he glared at me with stormy bloodshot grey eyes. At times quite unpredictable when suddenly awakened, he issued a low rumbling growl until his date approached him and greeted with a slight jiggle: “Good morning! Rise and shine!” Drying his face with a bed sheet, he smiled at Teri and inquired about coffee.
Down at the Howard Johnson’s we enjoyed breakfast, coffee and conversation. Finishing up and paying our tab we walked up the bit of winding road to the inn. Now able to see it, I ordered everyone back down the slope. “What in the hell are you doing?” Bear demanded. “Mary’s car parked in front of the office.” I whispered even though we were out of earshot. Hearing that, we all turned back to the restaurant. “How can you be sure it was her car?” Bear asked.
“Because Mary and Sally were getting out of it and going into the hotel office.” Nervously lighting up a cigarette I growled: “What the fuck are they doing up here?”
“Probably getting a room.” Teri replied
“But check in time is 3:00PM.”
“Not if they’re willing to be charged for the previous night.” Bear stated. “Hopefully there are no vacant rooms yet.”
Walking back into the Howard Johnson’s we got a table near a window through which the road could be seen. Ordering coffee, we waited, but did not see Mary’s car coming down the road. “I’m betting they wrangled a room.” I said.
“Well they’re probably settling into it right about now, so let’s get to our room.” Bear advised.
“Then what?”
“We’ve got our money back for two nights here, let’s use it and go someplace else nice.”
“Where?” Bridget asked while appearing rather upset over this new development. Bear pointed northward and replied: “Ever hear of a place called Big Meadows?”
“No, but I’ve had about enough of those crazy bitches. I feel like going up there and dotting their eyes.”
“That’ll bring the cops and I’m holding. It’s better to sneak out of here and enjoy our time at another locality. There’s a good many up here throughout the mountains.”
“But I like it up here.” Teri sighed.
“I like it up here too, but those chicks are up to no good. It was them calling last night and it’s them who drove a hundred and fifty miles to cause some kind of scene. I don’t want to deal with them. I don’t want to see them.” Although I had a blast with Mary and Sally last month, now they were really creeping me out. Bridget appeared rather flustered as well.
Finishing coffee the four of us hoofed it back to our room where we planned. The girls leaned towards a confrontation while Bear and I wanted to move on. Now he and I argued over where. “This time of year at Big Meadows Lodge on the weekend? You may as well forget that Bear, unless you made a reservation last winter, but call up there and see for yourself.”
Bear did just that. No vacancy. “Well there has to be somewhere else.” Fetching my companions bottles of ale, I said: “There is somewhere else.” Then told them of a handwritten advertisement I saw taped on the wall of Afton Mountain’s convenience store and gas station. It was in regards to cabin rentals and there was a phone number. “So we’ve got to go down there and get that number.” Bear stated.
“Why, when all I have to do is call the store from here?” I replied then reconnected the phone.
Having gotten that number from a store clerk, I called and reached a fellow who lived in Waynesboro and yes there were a few cabins available, but for a minimum of two nights. One he described to me was some twenty miles south of us on the Tye River. He described it as having two bedrooms, one bath, kitchen, living room, fireplace and big porch. Telling him I’d call back in a few minutes, I hung up and informed the others. “Right on a mountain river with all the comforts of home, but we have to get it for no less than two nights. That posed a problem as Bridget and Teri had to be back at work Monday morning. It was then Teri came up with a plan. “Bridget and I could call our bosses Sunday and tell them that there was car trouble and we are stuck up in the mountains until Monday afternoon. “Good that will give us an extra day and night up here.” I said and then called the cabin owner back and agreed to meet him in Waynesboro an hour from now. “I suppose we’ve got to stock up on provisions?” Bear inquired.
“Just food, drink and toiletries Bear, he said the cabin was supplied with everything else we would need. He also mentioned something about swimming and fishing.”
“We don’t have any fishing gear.” Bear grunted.
“No but we have our bathing suits.” Teri returned.
“So how much a night?” he asked.
“Five bucks less than a night here.” I replied and suggested everyone start packing.
While zipping up my travel bag I had a strange urge to look out the widow. Drawing the curtain back only to a slit, I peeked outside and there looking at my station wagon were our former dates. Both were clad in denim skirts, open white blouses and bikini tops. They had never seen this car before, but by watching Mary pointing at the car’s city sticker and nod her head pretty much confirmed these young women were on to us. Now they were looking through the station wagon’s windows and I remembered my empty cigarette pack left atop the dashboard. As they turned to look at our room, I closed the curtain slit. “They’re right outside.” I informed my companions which prompted Bridget to walk over to the window. Opening a slit in the curtains, she peered out. “I don’t see anyone.”
“Everyone packed up?” I asked while cracking open the door and sticking my head out. “They must have split for now. Let’s get everything loaded up in the car as quickly as possible and book on out of here.” Perhaps it was lust or the spirit of friendship, but was probably a distorted comprehension of both that had me imagining all six of us up here partying together. It was evident that Bridget and Mary had bad blood between them and now I wondered for how long. I had seen feuds between women down around Lynnhaven which went on for years often getting their fellows caught up in the middle. Bridget had already mentioned applying physical force to get Mary and Sally to back off. All of it had me wondering exactly why these two had traveled a hundred and fifty miles up here unless they thought Bear and I were up here alone. Perhaps upon realizing they had did us wrong the two of them came with intentions of making everything alright. However upon this weekend, that would prove impossible.
To our knowledge we slipped away unnoticed.
We met the old fellow and his wife in a church parking lot where things looked to being going bad from the start.
“I don’t lodge hippies. Ain’t going to have no marijuana smoking in my cabins.” He was a short wiry old fellow with blazing blue eyes. As his wife got out of the car, Teri had a look of recognition on her face. “Remember me? I helped you up when you stumbled on the palace green last March. You told me that you were from Waynesboro.” She was a somewhat portly older woman with short extremely curly silver hair which had a weird blue tint to it. “My lands! I remember now! Herbert, this young lady helped me up after I stepped in a mole hole while at Williamsburg with the church group.” It was then that Bridget informed the old fellow: “We’re not hippies. We’re historical interpreters. The guys keep their hair long to be in character.”
“See Herbert, they’re not hippies.” His wife Mildred said then went on about how much she loved Colonial Williamsburg.
Having gotten a key as well as directions from the owner, we stocked the station wagon with provisions and headed south once again on the Blue Ridge Parkway. Turning east at Montebello, we had to travel a few winding roads until reaching the river and our lodging. Sitting upon a gentle rise beside the river, the structure was an extremely well built cabin. From what we could see while pulling in it had a large front porch and tin roof. There were also two small windows visible. Getting out of the station wagon we looked and marveled. Our eyes were now on the river. No more than fifteen feet wide, this stretch of the Tye flowed over and around big rocks. From where we stood I could see a couple of nice pools. On both sides of the cabin was Appalachian woodland. Black oak, black cherry, pitch pine, white ash, yellow birch, American beech, eastern hemlock and a few red maples. Here and there grew slicks of mountain laurel. Bird songs filled the sweet smelling air. “Shall we have a look inside?” Bear asked with a wide smile upon his face. Up those wooden steps we went and Bear unlocked the door. As it swung inwards we looked upon a rather nice living room area complete with a couch, love seat, easy chair, coffee table, television, stereo, fireplace and hardwood floor. Hung upon the wood paneled walls were a few framed prints and knickknack shelves. Once inside, we inspected our accommodations for the next two nights. The kitchen had all modern electrical appliances as well as a seats four table and large window letting in a good amount of light. Although the bathroom lacked a tub, there was a roomy walk in shower. We were just glad not to have an outhouse instead. In each bedroom there was a queen-size bed, a dresser, nightstand, lamp and framed wildflower prints hung on the walls. The best feature lay outside of the back door. Stepping out we were upon a sizable deck which allowed an excellent view of the river only twenty feet away. For our outdoor lounging needs were four chairs and a big round table. There was also a large charcoal grill. Anticipating this, Bear had brought along a big bag of charcoal briquettes. Bridget gave me a hug and said: “This is a lot better than the Holiday Inn. My god it’s beautiful here. I would have no problem setting up house in this place. What about that stone fireplace, huh?”
“It looks like a honeymooner’s haven.” Teri laughed then grabbed Bear’s hand. Coming back into the kitchen and seeing a champagne bucket atop the refrigerator supported Teri’s statement. Above the fireplace was a framed –CONGRATULATIONS. The letters were painted to look like blue and red ribbons. It was extremely good calligraphy. For some reason or another Bear removed the framed congratulations and saw that the other side had a rainbow trout painted on it and read – GOOD LUCK. Hanging it on that side, he said: “I feel more like an angler than a newlywed husband.”
“Well I guess you’ll be down by the river instead of bed with me tonight, but wait, you’re an angler without a fishing rod.”
“Oh I got a rod.” He returned with a savage smile.
Once settled in and provisions stored, Bear and Teri set about getting lunch ready which consisted of ham sandwiches, potato salad and chips. This evening he would grill Porterhouse steaks. The majority of our afternoon was spent on the deck quaffing ale and talking. Rather curious, I asked Teri how she remembered and recognized Herbert’s wife from all the other old people visiting Colonial Williamsburg. “Well it was only a few months ago, but I couldn’t forget that bizarre silver-blue hairdo. The light was hitting it the exact same way back in March. Poor thing, she was having trouble keeping up with her group. One thing’s for sure, her and Herbert have a very nice place here.” Gazing at the slightly cascading river and out beyond into ascending highland forest, I concurred. “Indeed they do.” Bear stood, raised his mug and roared out a hurrah then asked: “Wouldn’t you say this is the perfect time to go inside and fire up a bowl, Skid?”
“No I would not.”
“Why not?”
“Because Herbert doesn’t want any dope smoking hippies in his cabin. However he made no mention of what we can or cannot do on the deck. So while you’re up, go in there and get my medicine bag.” As he lumbered off, Bridget gazed at the river and inquired about when we were going to take a dip. As it was only around seventy degrees at our present location, I replied: “You know that’s some pretty cold water.”
“I don’t mind.” she informed me.
“Well let’s smoke a bowl first and let get me into some shorts.” I said then told Teri that Bear would probably require several more drinks in him before putting on swimwear.
“I think I’ll sit this one out.” Bear said as he walked outside with four more ales and my smoking bag. Opening it up I asked: “Well what’s it going to be, the gold, the purple or another blending of both?” Personally I wanted to smoke the purple. Although extremely potent, this isolated location was the place to experience its effects. While everyone gabbed, I filled the first bowl with mostly purple bud and placed a few crumbs of gold on the top. Handing it to Bear, I flicked my Bic for him. Taking the pungent smoke into his lungs, he passed my pipe to Teri and from there around it went. All of us got three good hits apiece, but I loaded it again just like the last.
In a state of substance induced euphoria, the four of us quietly sat for around a half hour completely enchanted by our surroundings. Being outside while under the influence of the Zacatecas purple seemed much better than being cooped up in a motel room. Finally Teri broke our silence. “Wouldn’t it be cool if we could live up here forever?” Then she began watching a little sparrow hop about on the ground below. Just when it flew to perch on a black cherry branch, something streaked in a brown blur of lighting fast speed. Several fluffs of sparrow down drifted off in the slight breeze. Several yards away upon the ground the sharp talons and beak of a Cooper’s hawk set to work on its prey. Both our dates looked on in horror, but having spent much time in the woods, Bear and I knew this was all part of nature’s wonder. Not getting much of a meal from that tiny sparrow, the hawk moved on to set up another ambush. Going down the steps, Teri did her best to bury what was left of the little sparrow. Her intentions were kindhearted, but the act itself was invasive. Getting up enough gumption, the two young ladies and I went inside to change into our swimwear.
The water was rather chilly, but as not as cold as I thought in this pool beneath a five foot high cascade. Some four foot at its deepest, there was sufficient water to set in and cool off, but this pool wasn’t large enough for swimming. Although Bear said something about getting in the water, he didn’t even change into his shorts and sat on the rocky bank. The cold water did take my high down a few good notches so I got out and sat on a large sun warmed rock. Looking up river I saw more cascades and thought about coming up here again with a fly rod. For now we had the rest of this day, tomorrow and two nights of glorious reveling. This evening we would feast upon steaks, baked beans and baked potatoes. Along with some groceries, we bought a good several big bottles of mescal, vodka and rum as well as various mixers. From the grocery store Bear purchased two cases of some particularly fine bottled highland ale. Tonight would be the climax of our exceptional three day date here at a location in which I wasn’t even sure where we were. Not another human being in sight, it was like we were the last people on the earth, or else set in this pristine place by mysterious powers at play. Watching a bittern fly by, I smiled and shifted my gaze down at Bridget who was now approaching me. “Cold enough for you, my little stream nymph?” I really didn’t have to ask after seeing her rising goose bumps and other noticeable natural indicators of being chilled. “Baby, let’s go inside and get a warm pair of arms around you.”
Having soaked the briquettes with charcoal starter, Bear set them ablaze, had a big quaff of ale and said: “They can keep that damned beach scene, but put me in a place like this and I’ll stay a happy camper.” Lumbering across the deck, he sat his ale down upon the rail and gazed out into the forest.
“What’s wrong with the beach? It isn’t that bad.” Bridget asked.
Bear quaffed down the rest of his mug and replied: “I’ve been to Buckroe, Grand View, Ocean View, Nags Head, Cape Hatteras and Myrtle Beach. Sand, water, crowds, noise. Bars so packed it takes an hour or so just to get an overpriced drink.”
“But what about all the girls?” Teri inquired.
“I’m not suffering for female companionship up here in the mountains.” He replied with a smile and asked if anyone else was ready for more ale. As he stepped into the kitchen for our refreshments, I took into account his words and had myself another good gander at our dates. Freshly showered after their dip in the river, they were clad in short denim cutoffs and rather skimpy halter tops. Both had their faces somewhat made up as well. ‘Yeah who needs the beach?’ I inwardly mused. ‘Truly magnificent and magical.’ Watching Bridget and Teri’s eyes scan the river and many vivid shades of green, it was obvious they were just as entranced by this natural beauty as I. Feeling it was time to enhance our senses, I got up and went inside passing Bear on the way. Grasping three bottles in each paw, he grinned and said: “What a stroke of providence you reading that add back in the store up on Afton. What a sweet spot. We absolutely have to do this again.”
“I was thinking the same thing Bear, plus we got a couple of lovely gals who would probably accompany us.”
“We can’t tell any of the other Skids about this hideaway.” He advised and asked what I was getting ready to do.
“Twist us up a bone for the head. Pour me one. I’ll be out directly.” Having said that, I pulled out my smoking bag and went to work preparing some of the gold weed for a joint. Sticking papers together to create a Mack-sized doobie, I thought about my business partner and wondered what he was doing this Saturday. In spite of the big dope sweep and Bob’s death, business was steady, but we were much more careful in our dealings. Mack was still occasionally seeing Rosie, but spent most free time with his other girlfriend and her crowd. I missed his snappy wit and comedic cockiness. Watching him slam that idiotic jock’s head into the bar two months ago was quite refreshing. Bear tossing that same jock like bag of potato chips into his fellows was highly entertaining as well. It wasn’t as if Bear, Mack and I reveled in brutality, but could appreciate the manner such troubles could be nipped in the bud by a sudden act of physical violence, but here in this bit of paradise, all that ire lay so far away. Here was the beauty of nature and fairer pursuits. Here were reminders regarding balance as well as the goodness of life. Here we were for now.
Bone twisted, I stepped back out onto the deck. Teri was attempting to put a wildflower in Bear’s hair without him knowing while Bridget greeted me with a lovely smile. What a scene. It was so comfortably idyllic, I never wanted to leave. This sublime setting had brought about a noticeable change in Bear’s behavior. He growled and grunted a lot less, but smiled much more than usual. Of course he hadn’t gotten into the liquor yet. Sitting down, I handed the joint to Bridget and flicked and blessed it with butane flame. Exhaling with a few coughs, she passed it back to me and said: “What a place. What a nice date.” Then she looked me in the eyes and asked: “What’s not to love?” In response I quaffed down half a mug of ale and addressed her question. “I love all of you and extremely glad we’re able to come together at such a lovely place. Raising my mug in cheer, I suspected her question was more of a suggestion. I also suspected after a long period of being hurt by Hal running off with Mary and Sally, Bridget was now on a rather fervent rebound. There was a pretty good chance at this point in her life she was looking for a new steady fellow. Not to be spun around too fast in her impassioned whirlwind, figuratively I ducked her suggestive question as if it seemingly flew over my head. Not to be spun around too fast in yet another relationship that could very well swirl like flushing toilet water, I would step back and observe. Of course I hadn’t gotten into the liquor yet. Unusually attractive with her beautiful pale grey eyes, full lips and dark damp hair shining in the late afternoon sun, Bridget would surely be a prize to any of the Skids back home, but having been hurt myself as well as experiencing just how pleasurable good casual sex without strings could be, any hasty commitments were pretty much out of the question. The whole time we smoked, her eyes were upon me, but she wasn’t making any physical advances. Of course Bridget hadn’t gotten into the liquor yet either. Then Teri twirled a lock of Bear’s hair in her fingers and stated: “I’m ready for something a bit stronger. How about I make a pitcher of drinks while we wait for the coals to burn down?” Bear suggested a pitcher of mescal sunset and gave Teri instructions on how to make this mixed beverage.
Soon we heard a blender grinding up ice.
Snuffing the roach out in ashtray, Bridget asked what our neck of the woods was like and if all the guys were as nice as us. Obviously well buzzed, Bear replied: “Oh it’s a great community and all the lads are just swell. They’re very well behaved young men. Hopefully we’re well representing them and our locality.” Hearing that I had to laugh and say: “We’re from the Lynnhaven area of North Hampton. Not all that long ago it was once part of Elizabeth City County until that whole county became the city of Hampton. On our side of Mercury Boulevard there are farms, fields, woods, swamps and a few neighborhoods. South of Mercury and east of Big Bethel Road is mostly Black folk. Not far north of us are the lower reaches of York County. To the west are the woods between us and Newport News.” Sparked with fresh interest Bridget informed us: “I heard about you Lynnhaven boys from a waitress at Hornes Coliseum Inn lounge down on Mercury Boulevard.” Located on the edge of our stomping grounds, we occasionally partied at the Hornes Coliseum Interstate Inn. Built shortly after the Hampton Coliseum and right down Mercury from it, we would get rooms on the nights of rock concerts and sometimes got to meet musicians who were lodging there and partying in the lounge after their gigs. Back in January of 1973, Lee, Mack and I partied with members of Sly and the Family Stone and last November Lee was invited to sit with Linda Ronstadt for a few drinks.
“A waitress at Hornes, eh? Her name wasn’t Debra was it?” I inquired. Bridget tilted her head, gave me an odd look and replied: “As a matter of fact it was.”
“Little Debbie Snack Cake.” Bear chuckled. “She’s a Lakeshore gal. I’ve been a few dates with her.”
“You and about every other Skid.” I laughed.
“What about you?” Bridget asked while her glassy yet still lovely grey eyes narrowed into slits. Casting a smirking glance at Bear, I replied: “She wasn’t my type. I’d rather sniff perfume than snort cocaine. Just about all those Horne’s lounge waitresses and lizards are coke heads.” Hearing that, Bridget asked Bear if he was a coke head to which he replied: “I can take it or leave it. Depends on the mood. What about you?”
“I’ve did it a few times. Hal and Teri’s old boyfriend did it occasionally, but nothing big.” Then she asked me: “So what’s your bag?” Not usually a question too many people asked me, my answer came after I leaned in, sniffed her neck and said: “I’d rather sniff perfume than snort cocaine. You’ve pretty much seen what’s in my bag so far, but there may be a surprise or two left for later. So what’s your bag, baby? What’s not to love?” Bridget looked somewhat surprised that I quoted her earlier question. Bridget’s eyes shifted to Teri as she stepped out onto the deck carrying a big blue plastic pitcher. “My bag? Everything couldn’t be better. So much more so than usual.”
“Well that’s where we are, darling.” I said while extending my empty mug. Before we were allowed to drink, Bear had to add a squirt of grenadine in our mugs and glasses.
Dinner was superb and we were already on our second pitcher of mescal sunset as the sun slowly sank behind a distant ridge. A lone katydid joined in with a chorus of trilling crickets and toads as daylight dimmed. The liquor had our dates a bit more talkative with Bear occasionally getting in a word or two. I on the other hand had a hankering to bid the sun farewell and greet the coming night from above those surrounding ridges. Rising from the table, I went inside, flicked on the kitchen light, grabbed my pipe and bag of Zacatecas purple. “Bear pull out that Coleman lantern and some of those glass candle globes from the cabinet. Let’s ready ourselves for this fine night in the wilds.” As he set to work at this task, I had enough good light at the beginning of dusk to prepare the first bowl. My tongue somewhat loosened by the mescal, I decided to ask: “So why in the world are you ladies going down to Hornes when there’s so many good joints in Williamsburg?”
“Why are you guys visiting Williamsburg?” Teri replied.
“Well we were hoping to meet us some pretty women and I think we succeeded.” Bear returned with a wide smile.
“So how many have y’all pulled out of the Williamsburg bars so far?” Bridget asked as Bear lit the lantern and candles. “Only the two we’re looking at now, eh Bear?” I replied and passed her the pipe. I called out the title of S.E. Hinton’s novel. “That was then, this is now.” and added Gregg Allman’s – “Don’t ask me to be Mister Clean, cause baby I don’t know how.” Flicking my Bic, I sparked her up.
By the time the second bowl was finished we were marveling at the moths and lace winged insects up from the river as they fluttered around the Coleman lantern while dusk deepened into night here on this wonderful stretch of the Tye River…
Having being awakened around 6:30 by Bear’s snoring which sounded like boulders being ground against each other, I saw that Bridget was stirring into consciousness as well. The sheet along with the bedspread only covered her lower abdomen and legs. Even in the dim light of this curtain drawn room she was a tantalizing sight. As Bridget’s eyes opened more and saw mine ogling, she smiled and pulled the covers up to her chin. “Well good morning beautiful.” I bade and kissed her cheek. Rolling over to the bed’s edge, I reached down, grabbed Bridget’s T-shirt off the floor and placed it next to her. “Get today’s duds ready and come into the shower with me.” Getting a change of clothes and placing them outside the bathroom door, we went in to shower together. “Your friend snores like a thunderstorm.” Bridget said as she pulled off her T-shirt. “I could have slept another couple of hours.” she added as we looked each other up and down. As I marveled at her bikini tan line, she turned on the shower and stepped into the tub. As I followed Bridget informed me she had never showered with a man before.
“Not even Hal?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Because he never asked.” Then she looked down at the lower part of my body and added: “Hal was embarrassed by his knobby knees among other things.”
“Other things?”
“Other things.” she chuckled then grabbed my willy and gave it a jerk which prompted me to gently tweak one of her nipples. One thing led to another and before soaping up, we got down. The little heart shaped mole on her derriere brought a smile to my face and I took it to be an omen of some sort. Bridget was wildly passionate. Her grinding and bumping had me pushed up against the shower wall. Her loud sighing and moaning was sure to awake the others.
As we emerged from the bathroom, I saw that Teri had awakened and was smoking a cigarette. Bear however still slumbered, but ironically had stopped snoring now that the rest of us were awake. “I had to get up in the middle of the night and stick cotton in my ears.” Teri informed us with a yawn and stretch. Then she inquired about our shower to which Bridget replied: “Hot and wet.” This prompted me to issue a grunt. Shaking water from my hair, I walked over and took a look at Bear. “It’s a wonder his own snoring doesn’t wake him up.”
“I thought it did late last night, but no, he was sleepwalking. “
“Sleepwalking?” Bridget laughed.
“Yeah he woke me up while getting out of bed. I got up, turned on the lamp and saw him opening the door. I called his name but he wouldn’t respond, so I ran over, grabbed his hand and led him back to bed. His eyes were half open, but he was asleep.” Teri replied. Something similar occurred last summer when he was sharing a tent with a girl during one of our camp outs at Sandy Bottom Pond. A few of us still up watched him exit his tent completely naked and proceed to wander off into the woods with a weird shambling gate. Not wanting Bear stumbling through a bramble, we got him back into his tent.
“You did the right thing, Teri. He may have wandered down the mountainside onto a road or off a cliff.” I commended her.
Reaching into our ice chest I plucked out a small chunk of ice that had yet to melt. Placing it upon the sleeping giant’s forehead, I ordered Bridget and Teri back a safe distance. For a full minute it melted on his warm skin without waking him, but well into the second minute of cold water trickling over eyelids and down along both sides of a now twitching nose, he sprang up into a sitting position with fists swinging. “Who’s fucking with me? Who wants to die?” he growled.
“Get your ass up, boy! You’re sleeping through the best part of a Saturday. Fucking ogre, keeping everyone up with that racket all damned night! The next time I’ll dump the whole fucking ice chest on your misshaped noggin.” At that, he glared at me with stormy bloodshot grey eyes. At times quite unpredictable when suddenly awakened, he issued a low rumbling growl until his date approached him and greeted with a slight jiggle: “Good morning! Rise and shine!” Drying his face with a bed sheet, he smiled at Teri and inquired about coffee.
Down at the Howard Johnson’s we enjoyed breakfast, coffee and conversation. Finishing up and paying our tab we walked up the bit of winding road to the inn. Now able to see it, I ordered everyone back down the slope. “What in the hell are you doing?” Bear demanded. “Mary’s car parked in front of the office.” I whispered even though we were out of earshot. Hearing that, we all turned back to the restaurant. “How can you be sure it was her car?” Bear asked.
“Because Mary and Sally were getting out of it and going into the hotel office.” Nervously lighting up a cigarette I growled: “What the fuck are they doing up here?”
“Probably getting a room.” Teri replied
“But check in time is 3:00PM.”
“Not if they’re willing to be charged for the previous night.” Bear stated. “Hopefully there are no vacant rooms yet.”
Walking back into the Howard Johnson’s we got a table near a window through which the road could be seen. Ordering coffee, we waited, but did not see Mary’s car coming down the road. “I’m betting they wrangled a room.” I said.
“Well they’re probably settling into it right about now, so let’s get to our room.” Bear advised.
“Then what?”
“We’ve got our money back for two nights here, let’s use it and go someplace else nice.”
“Where?” Bridget asked while appearing rather upset over this new development. Bear pointed northward and replied: “Ever hear of a place called Big Meadows?”
“No, but I’ve had about enough of those crazy bitches. I feel like going up there and dotting their eyes.”
“That’ll bring the cops and I’m holding. It’s better to sneak out of here and enjoy our time at another locality. There’s a good many up here throughout the mountains.”
“But I like it up here.” Teri sighed.
“I like it up here too, but those chicks are up to no good. It was them calling last night and it’s them who drove a hundred and fifty miles to cause some kind of scene. I don’t want to deal with them. I don’t want to see them.” Although I had a blast with Mary and Sally last month, now they were really creeping me out. Bridget appeared rather flustered as well.
Finishing coffee the four of us hoofed it back to our room where we planned. The girls leaned towards a confrontation while Bear and I wanted to move on. Now he and I argued over where. “This time of year at Big Meadows Lodge on the weekend? You may as well forget that Bear, unless you made a reservation last winter, but call up there and see for yourself.”
Bear did just that. No vacancy. “Well there has to be somewhere else.” Fetching my companions bottles of ale, I said: “There is somewhere else.” Then told them of a handwritten advertisement I saw taped on the wall of Afton Mountain’s convenience store and gas station. It was in regards to cabin rentals and there was a phone number. “So we’ve got to go down there and get that number.” Bear stated.
“Why, when all I have to do is call the store from here?” I replied then reconnected the phone.
Having gotten that number from a store clerk, I called and reached a fellow who lived in Waynesboro and yes there were a few cabins available, but for a minimum of two nights. One he described to me was some twenty miles south of us on the Tye River. He described it as having two bedrooms, one bath, kitchen, living room, fireplace and big porch. Telling him I’d call back in a few minutes, I hung up and informed the others. “Right on a mountain river with all the comforts of home, but we have to get it for no less than two nights. That posed a problem as Bridget and Teri had to be back at work Monday morning. It was then Teri came up with a plan. “Bridget and I could call our bosses Sunday and tell them that there was car trouble and we are stuck up in the mountains until Monday afternoon. “Good that will give us an extra day and night up here.” I said and then called the cabin owner back and agreed to meet him in Waynesboro an hour from now. “I suppose we’ve got to stock up on provisions?” Bear inquired.
“Just food, drink and toiletries Bear, he said the cabin was supplied with everything else we would need. He also mentioned something about swimming and fishing.”
“We don’t have any fishing gear.” Bear grunted.
“No but we have our bathing suits.” Teri returned.
“So how much a night?” he asked.
“Five bucks less than a night here.” I replied and suggested everyone start packing.
While zipping up my travel bag I had a strange urge to look out the widow. Drawing the curtain back only to a slit, I peeked outside and there looking at my station wagon were our former dates. Both were clad in denim skirts, open white blouses and bikini tops. They had never seen this car before, but by watching Mary pointing at the car’s city sticker and nod her head pretty much confirmed these young women were on to us. Now they were looking through the station wagon’s windows and I remembered my empty cigarette pack left atop the dashboard. As they turned to look at our room, I closed the curtain slit. “They’re right outside.” I informed my companions which prompted Bridget to walk over to the window. Opening a slit in the curtains, she peered out. “I don’t see anyone.”
“Everyone packed up?” I asked while cracking open the door and sticking my head out. “They must have split for now. Let’s get everything loaded up in the car as quickly as possible and book on out of here.” Perhaps it was lust or the spirit of friendship, but was probably a distorted comprehension of both that had me imagining all six of us up here partying together. It was evident that Bridget and Mary had bad blood between them and now I wondered for how long. I had seen feuds between women down around Lynnhaven which went on for years often getting their fellows caught up in the middle. Bridget had already mentioned applying physical force to get Mary and Sally to back off. All of it had me wondering exactly why these two had traveled a hundred and fifty miles up here unless they thought Bear and I were up here alone. Perhaps upon realizing they had did us wrong the two of them came with intentions of making everything alright. However upon this weekend, that would prove impossible.
To our knowledge we slipped away unnoticed.
We met the old fellow and his wife in a church parking lot where things looked to being going bad from the start.
“I don’t lodge hippies. Ain’t going to have no marijuana smoking in my cabins.” He was a short wiry old fellow with blazing blue eyes. As his wife got out of the car, Teri had a look of recognition on her face. “Remember me? I helped you up when you stumbled on the palace green last March. You told me that you were from Waynesboro.” She was a somewhat portly older woman with short extremely curly silver hair which had a weird blue tint to it. “My lands! I remember now! Herbert, this young lady helped me up after I stepped in a mole hole while at Williamsburg with the church group.” It was then that Bridget informed the old fellow: “We’re not hippies. We’re historical interpreters. The guys keep their hair long to be in character.”
“See Herbert, they’re not hippies.” His wife Mildred said then went on about how much she loved Colonial Williamsburg.
Having gotten a key as well as directions from the owner, we stocked the station wagon with provisions and headed south once again on the Blue Ridge Parkway. Turning east at Montebello, we had to travel a few winding roads until reaching the river and our lodging. Sitting upon a gentle rise beside the river, the structure was an extremely well built cabin. From what we could see while pulling in it had a large front porch and tin roof. There were also two small windows visible. Getting out of the station wagon we looked and marveled. Our eyes were now on the river. No more than fifteen feet wide, this stretch of the Tye flowed over and around big rocks. From where we stood I could see a couple of nice pools. On both sides of the cabin was Appalachian woodland. Black oak, black cherry, pitch pine, white ash, yellow birch, American beech, eastern hemlock and a few red maples. Here and there grew slicks of mountain laurel. Bird songs filled the sweet smelling air. “Shall we have a look inside?” Bear asked with a wide smile upon his face. Up those wooden steps we went and Bear unlocked the door. As it swung inwards we looked upon a rather nice living room area complete with a couch, love seat, easy chair, coffee table, television, stereo, fireplace and hardwood floor. Hung upon the wood paneled walls were a few framed prints and knickknack shelves. Once inside, we inspected our accommodations for the next two nights. The kitchen had all modern electrical appliances as well as a seats four table and large window letting in a good amount of light. Although the bathroom lacked a tub, there was a roomy walk in shower. We were just glad not to have an outhouse instead. In each bedroom there was a queen-size bed, a dresser, nightstand, lamp and framed wildflower prints hung on the walls. The best feature lay outside of the back door. Stepping out we were upon a sizable deck which allowed an excellent view of the river only twenty feet away. For our outdoor lounging needs were four chairs and a big round table. There was also a large charcoal grill. Anticipating this, Bear had brought along a big bag of charcoal briquettes. Bridget gave me a hug and said: “This is a lot better than the Holiday Inn. My god it’s beautiful here. I would have no problem setting up house in this place. What about that stone fireplace, huh?”
“It looks like a honeymooner’s haven.” Teri laughed then grabbed Bear’s hand. Coming back into the kitchen and seeing a champagne bucket atop the refrigerator supported Teri’s statement. Above the fireplace was a framed –CONGRATULATIONS. The letters were painted to look like blue and red ribbons. It was extremely good calligraphy. For some reason or another Bear removed the framed congratulations and saw that the other side had a rainbow trout painted on it and read – GOOD LUCK. Hanging it on that side, he said: “I feel more like an angler than a newlywed husband.”
“Well I guess you’ll be down by the river instead of bed with me tonight, but wait, you’re an angler without a fishing rod.”
“Oh I got a rod.” He returned with a savage smile.
Once settled in and provisions stored, Bear and Teri set about getting lunch ready which consisted of ham sandwiches, potato salad and chips. This evening he would grill Porterhouse steaks. The majority of our afternoon was spent on the deck quaffing ale and talking. Rather curious, I asked Teri how she remembered and recognized Herbert’s wife from all the other old people visiting Colonial Williamsburg. “Well it was only a few months ago, but I couldn’t forget that bizarre silver-blue hairdo. The light was hitting it the exact same way back in March. Poor thing, she was having trouble keeping up with her group. One thing’s for sure, her and Herbert have a very nice place here.” Gazing at the slightly cascading river and out beyond into ascending highland forest, I concurred. “Indeed they do.” Bear stood, raised his mug and roared out a hurrah then asked: “Wouldn’t you say this is the perfect time to go inside and fire up a bowl, Skid?”
“No I would not.”
“Why not?”
“Because Herbert doesn’t want any dope smoking hippies in his cabin. However he made no mention of what we can or cannot do on the deck. So while you’re up, go in there and get my medicine bag.” As he lumbered off, Bridget gazed at the river and inquired about when we were going to take a dip. As it was only around seventy degrees at our present location, I replied: “You know that’s some pretty cold water.”
“I don’t mind.” she informed me.
“Well let’s smoke a bowl first and let get me into some shorts.” I said then told Teri that Bear would probably require several more drinks in him before putting on swimwear.
“I think I’ll sit this one out.” Bear said as he walked outside with four more ales and my smoking bag. Opening it up I asked: “Well what’s it going to be, the gold, the purple or another blending of both?” Personally I wanted to smoke the purple. Although extremely potent, this isolated location was the place to experience its effects. While everyone gabbed, I filled the first bowl with mostly purple bud and placed a few crumbs of gold on the top. Handing it to Bear, I flicked my Bic for him. Taking the pungent smoke into his lungs, he passed my pipe to Teri and from there around it went. All of us got three good hits apiece, but I loaded it again just like the last.
In a state of substance induced euphoria, the four of us quietly sat for around a half hour completely enchanted by our surroundings. Being outside while under the influence of the Zacatecas purple seemed much better than being cooped up in a motel room. Finally Teri broke our silence. “Wouldn’t it be cool if we could live up here forever?” Then she began watching a little sparrow hop about on the ground below. Just when it flew to perch on a black cherry branch, something streaked in a brown blur of lighting fast speed. Several fluffs of sparrow down drifted off in the slight breeze. Several yards away upon the ground the sharp talons and beak of a Cooper’s hawk set to work on its prey. Both our dates looked on in horror, but having spent much time in the woods, Bear and I knew this was all part of nature’s wonder. Not getting much of a meal from that tiny sparrow, the hawk moved on to set up another ambush. Going down the steps, Teri did her best to bury what was left of the little sparrow. Her intentions were kindhearted, but the act itself was invasive. Getting up enough gumption, the two young ladies and I went inside to change into our swimwear.
The water was rather chilly, but as not as cold as I thought in this pool beneath a five foot high cascade. Some four foot at its deepest, there was sufficient water to set in and cool off, but this pool wasn’t large enough for swimming. Although Bear said something about getting in the water, he didn’t even change into his shorts and sat on the rocky bank. The cold water did take my high down a few good notches so I got out and sat on a large sun warmed rock. Looking up river I saw more cascades and thought about coming up here again with a fly rod. For now we had the rest of this day, tomorrow and two nights of glorious reveling. This evening we would feast upon steaks, baked beans and baked potatoes. Along with some groceries, we bought a good several big bottles of mescal, vodka and rum as well as various mixers. From the grocery store Bear purchased two cases of some particularly fine bottled highland ale. Tonight would be the climax of our exceptional three day date here at a location in which I wasn’t even sure where we were. Not another human being in sight, it was like we were the last people on the earth, or else set in this pristine place by mysterious powers at play. Watching a bittern fly by, I smiled and shifted my gaze down at Bridget who was now approaching me. “Cold enough for you, my little stream nymph?” I really didn’t have to ask after seeing her rising goose bumps and other noticeable natural indicators of being chilled. “Baby, let’s go inside and get a warm pair of arms around you.”
Having soaked the briquettes with charcoal starter, Bear set them ablaze, had a big quaff of ale and said: “They can keep that damned beach scene, but put me in a place like this and I’ll stay a happy camper.” Lumbering across the deck, he sat his ale down upon the rail and gazed out into the forest.
“What’s wrong with the beach? It isn’t that bad.” Bridget asked.
Bear quaffed down the rest of his mug and replied: “I’ve been to Buckroe, Grand View, Ocean View, Nags Head, Cape Hatteras and Myrtle Beach. Sand, water, crowds, noise. Bars so packed it takes an hour or so just to get an overpriced drink.”
“But what about all the girls?” Teri inquired.
“I’m not suffering for female companionship up here in the mountains.” He replied with a smile and asked if anyone else was ready for more ale. As he stepped into the kitchen for our refreshments, I took into account his words and had myself another good gander at our dates. Freshly showered after their dip in the river, they were clad in short denim cutoffs and rather skimpy halter tops. Both had their faces somewhat made up as well. ‘Yeah who needs the beach?’ I inwardly mused. ‘Truly magnificent and magical.’ Watching Bridget and Teri’s eyes scan the river and many vivid shades of green, it was obvious they were just as entranced by this natural beauty as I. Feeling it was time to enhance our senses, I got up and went inside passing Bear on the way. Grasping three bottles in each paw, he grinned and said: “What a stroke of providence you reading that add back in the store up on Afton. What a sweet spot. We absolutely have to do this again.”
“I was thinking the same thing Bear, plus we got a couple of lovely gals who would probably accompany us.”
“We can’t tell any of the other Skids about this hideaway.” He advised and asked what I was getting ready to do.
“Twist us up a bone for the head. Pour me one. I’ll be out directly.” Having said that, I pulled out my smoking bag and went to work preparing some of the gold weed for a joint. Sticking papers together to create a Mack-sized doobie, I thought about my business partner and wondered what he was doing this Saturday. In spite of the big dope sweep and Bob’s death, business was steady, but we were much more careful in our dealings. Mack was still occasionally seeing Rosie, but spent most free time with his other girlfriend and her crowd. I missed his snappy wit and comedic cockiness. Watching him slam that idiotic jock’s head into the bar two months ago was quite refreshing. Bear tossing that same jock like bag of potato chips into his fellows was highly entertaining as well. It wasn’t as if Bear, Mack and I reveled in brutality, but could appreciate the manner such troubles could be nipped in the bud by a sudden act of physical violence, but here in this bit of paradise, all that ire lay so far away. Here was the beauty of nature and fairer pursuits. Here were reminders regarding balance as well as the goodness of life. Here we were for now.
Bone twisted, I stepped back out onto the deck. Teri was attempting to put a wildflower in Bear’s hair without him knowing while Bridget greeted me with a lovely smile. What a scene. It was so comfortably idyllic, I never wanted to leave. This sublime setting had brought about a noticeable change in Bear’s behavior. He growled and grunted a lot less, but smiled much more than usual. Of course he hadn’t gotten into the liquor yet. Sitting down, I handed the joint to Bridget and flicked and blessed it with butane flame. Exhaling with a few coughs, she passed it back to me and said: “What a place. What a nice date.” Then she looked me in the eyes and asked: “What’s not to love?” In response I quaffed down half a mug of ale and addressed her question. “I love all of you and extremely glad we’re able to come together at such a lovely place. Raising my mug in cheer, I suspected her question was more of a suggestion. I also suspected after a long period of being hurt by Hal running off with Mary and Sally, Bridget was now on a rather fervent rebound. There was a pretty good chance at this point in her life she was looking for a new steady fellow. Not to be spun around too fast in her impassioned whirlwind, figuratively I ducked her suggestive question as if it seemingly flew over my head. Not to be spun around too fast in yet another relationship that could very well swirl like flushing toilet water, I would step back and observe. Of course I hadn’t gotten into the liquor yet. Unusually attractive with her beautiful pale grey eyes, full lips and dark damp hair shining in the late afternoon sun, Bridget would surely be a prize to any of the Skids back home, but having been hurt myself as well as experiencing just how pleasurable good casual sex without strings could be, any hasty commitments were pretty much out of the question. The whole time we smoked, her eyes were upon me, but she wasn’t making any physical advances. Of course Bridget hadn’t gotten into the liquor yet either. Then Teri twirled a lock of Bear’s hair in her fingers and stated: “I’m ready for something a bit stronger. How about I make a pitcher of drinks while we wait for the coals to burn down?” Bear suggested a pitcher of mescal sunset and gave Teri instructions on how to make this mixed beverage.
Soon we heard a blender grinding up ice.
Snuffing the roach out in ashtray, Bridget asked what our neck of the woods was like and if all the guys were as nice as us. Obviously well buzzed, Bear replied: “Oh it’s a great community and all the lads are just swell. They’re very well behaved young men. Hopefully we’re well representing them and our locality.” Hearing that I had to laugh and say: “We’re from the Lynnhaven area of North Hampton. Not all that long ago it was once part of Elizabeth City County until that whole county became the city of Hampton. On our side of Mercury Boulevard there are farms, fields, woods, swamps and a few neighborhoods. South of Mercury and east of Big Bethel Road is mostly Black folk. Not far north of us are the lower reaches of York County. To the west are the woods between us and Newport News.” Sparked with fresh interest Bridget informed us: “I heard about you Lynnhaven boys from a waitress at Hornes Coliseum Inn lounge down on Mercury Boulevard.” Located on the edge of our stomping grounds, we occasionally partied at the Hornes Coliseum Interstate Inn. Built shortly after the Hampton Coliseum and right down Mercury from it, we would get rooms on the nights of rock concerts and sometimes got to meet musicians who were lodging there and partying in the lounge after their gigs. Back in January of 1973, Lee, Mack and I partied with members of Sly and the Family Stone and last November Lee was invited to sit with Linda Ronstadt for a few drinks.
“A waitress at Hornes, eh? Her name wasn’t Debra was it?” I inquired. Bridget tilted her head, gave me an odd look and replied: “As a matter of fact it was.”
“Little Debbie Snack Cake.” Bear chuckled. “She’s a Lakeshore gal. I’ve been a few dates with her.”
“You and about every other Skid.” I laughed.
“What about you?” Bridget asked while her glassy yet still lovely grey eyes narrowed into slits. Casting a smirking glance at Bear, I replied: “She wasn’t my type. I’d rather sniff perfume than snort cocaine. Just about all those Horne’s lounge waitresses and lizards are coke heads.” Hearing that, Bridget asked Bear if he was a coke head to which he replied: “I can take it or leave it. Depends on the mood. What about you?”
“I’ve did it a few times. Hal and Teri’s old boyfriend did it occasionally, but nothing big.” Then she asked me: “So what’s your bag?” Not usually a question too many people asked me, my answer came after I leaned in, sniffed her neck and said: “I’d rather sniff perfume than snort cocaine. You’ve pretty much seen what’s in my bag so far, but there may be a surprise or two left for later. So what’s your bag, baby? What’s not to love?” Bridget looked somewhat surprised that I quoted her earlier question. Bridget’s eyes shifted to Teri as she stepped out onto the deck carrying a big blue plastic pitcher. “My bag? Everything couldn’t be better. So much more so than usual.”
“Well that’s where we are, darling.” I said while extending my empty mug. Before we were allowed to drink, Bear had to add a squirt of grenadine in our mugs and glasses.
Dinner was superb and we were already on our second pitcher of mescal sunset as the sun slowly sank behind a distant ridge. A lone katydid joined in with a chorus of trilling crickets and toads as daylight dimmed. The liquor had our dates a bit more talkative with Bear occasionally getting in a word or two. I on the other hand had a hankering to bid the sun farewell and greet the coming night from above those surrounding ridges. Rising from the table, I went inside, flicked on the kitchen light, grabbed my pipe and bag of Zacatecas purple. “Bear pull out that Coleman lantern and some of those glass candle globes from the cabinet. Let’s ready ourselves for this fine night in the wilds.” As he set to work at this task, I had enough good light at the beginning of dusk to prepare the first bowl. My tongue somewhat loosened by the mescal, I decided to ask: “So why in the world are you ladies going down to Hornes when there’s so many good joints in Williamsburg?”
“Why are you guys visiting Williamsburg?” Teri replied.
“Well we were hoping to meet us some pretty women and I think we succeeded.” Bear returned with a wide smile.
“So how many have y’all pulled out of the Williamsburg bars so far?” Bridget asked as Bear lit the lantern and candles. “Only the two we’re looking at now, eh Bear?” I replied and passed her the pipe. I called out the title of S.E. Hinton’s novel. “That was then, this is now.” and added Gregg Allman’s – “Don’t ask me to be Mister Clean, cause baby I don’t know how.” Flicking my Bic, I sparked her up.
By the time the second bowl was finished we were marveling at the moths and lace winged insects up from the river as they fluttered around the Coleman lantern while dusk deepened into night here on this wonderful stretch of the Tye River…
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 6 guests